Cross
James
Patterson
Prologue
WHAT IS YOUR NAME, SIR?
THOMPSON: I'm Dr. Thompson, with the Berkshires Medical
Center. How many shots did you hear?
CROSS: Multiple shots.
THOMPSON: What is your name, sir?
CROSS: Alex Cross.
THOMPSON: Are you having trouble breathing? Experiencing
any pain?
CROSS: Pain in my abdomen. Feel liquid sloshing around.
Shortness of breath.
THOMPSON: You know that you were shot?
CROSS: Yes. Twice. Is he dead? The Butcher? Michael
Sullivan?
THOMPSON: I don't know. Several men are dead. Okay, guys,
give me a nonrebreather mask. Two wide-base IV lines, stat. Two liters IV
saline solution. Now! We're going to try to move you, get you to a
hospital immediately, Mr. Cross. Just hold on. Can you still hear me? Are you
with me?
CROSS: My kids… tell them I love them.
Part One
NO ONE WILL EVER LOVE YOU THE WAY I
DO-1993
Chapter 1
"I'M PREGNANT, ALEX."
Everything about the night is so very clear to me. Still
is, after all this time, all these years that have passed, everything that's
happened, the horrible murderers, the homicides solved and sometimes not.
I stood in the darkened bedroom with my arms lightly
circling my wife Maria's waist, my chin resting on her shoulder. I was
thirty-one then, and had never been happier at any time of my life.
Nothing even came close to what we had together, Maria,
Damon, Jannie, and me.
It was the fall of 1993, a million years ago it seems to
me now.
It was also past two in the morning, and our baby Jannie
had the croup something terrible. Poor sweet girl had been up for most of the
night, most of the last few nights, most of her young life. Maria was gently
rocking Jannie in her arms, humming "You Are So Beautiful," and I had
my arms around Maria, rocking her.
I was the one who'd gotten up first, but I couldn't seem
to get Jannie back to sleep no matter what tricks I tried. Maria had come in
and taken the baby after an hour or so. We both had work early in the morning.
I was on a murder case.
"You're pregnant?" I said against Maria's
shoulder.
"Bad timing, huh, Alex? You see a lot more croup in
your future? Binkies? More dirty diapers? Nights like this one?"
"I don't like this part so much. Being up late, or
early, whatever this is. But I love our life, Maria. And I love that we're
going to have another baby."
I held on to Maria and turned on the music from the mobile
dangling over Janelle's crib. We danced in place to "Someone to Watch Over
Me."
Then she gave me that beautiful partly bashful, partly
goofy smile of hers, the one I'd fallen for, maybe on the very first night I
ever saw her. We had met in the emergency room at St. Anthony's, during an
emergency. Maria had brought in a gangbanger, a gunshot victim, a client of
hers. She was a dedicated social worker, and she was being protective —
especially since I was a dreaded metro homicide detective, and she didn't
exactly trust the police. Then again, neither did I.
I held Maria a little tighter. "I'm happy. You know
that. I'm glad you're pregnant. Let's celebrate. I'll get some champagne."
"You like being the big daddy, huh?"
"I do. Don't know why exactly. I just do."
"You like screaming babies in the middle of the
night?"
"This too shall pass. Isn't that right, Janelle? Young
lady, I'm talking to you."
Maria turned her head away from the wailing baby and gave
me a sweet kiss on the lips. Her mouth was soft, always inviting, always sexy.
I loved her kisses — anytime, anywhere.
She finally wriggled out of my arms. "Go back to bed,
Alex. No sense both of us being up. Get some sleep for me too."
Just then, I noticed something else in the bedroom, and I
started to laugh, couldn't help myself.
"What's so funny?" Maria smiled.
I pointed, and she saw it too. Three apples —
each one with a single childlike bite out of it. The apples were propped on the
legs of three stuffed toys, different-colored Barney dinosaurs. Toddler Damon's
fantasy play was revealed to us. Our little boy had been spending some time in
his sister Jannie's room.
As I got to the doorway, Maria gave me that goofy smile of
hers again. And a wink. She whispered — and I will never forget what she said—
"I love you, Alex. No one will ever love you the way I do."
Chapter
2
FORTY MILES NORTH OF DC, in Baltimore, two cocksure
long-haired hit men in their mid to late twenties ignored the Members Only sign
and sashayed into the St. Francis Social Club on South High Street, not far
from the harbor. Both men were heavily armed and smiling like a couple of
stand-up comedians.
There were twenty-seven capos and soldiers in the club
room that night, playing cards, drinking grappa and espresso, watching the
Bullets lose to the Knicks on TV Suddenly the room was quiet and on edge.
Nobody just walked into St. Francis of Assisi, especially
not uninvited and armed.
One of the intruders in the doorway, a man named Michael
Sullivan, calmly saluted the group. This was some funny shit, Sullivan was
thinking to himself. All these goom-bah tough guys sitting around chewing their
cud. His companion, or compare, Jimmy "Hats" Galati, glanced
around the room from under the brim of a beat-up black fedora, like the one
worn by Squiggy on Laverne & Shirley. The social club was pretty
typical — straight chairs, card tables, makeshift bar, guineas coming out of
the woodwork.
"No welcoming committee for us? No brass bands?"
asked Sullivan, who lived for confrontation of any kind, verbal or physical. It
had always been him and Jimmy Hats against everybody else, ever since they were
fifteen and ran away from their homes in Brooklyn.
"Who the hell are you?" asked a foot soldier,
who rose like steam from one of the rickety card tables. He was maybe six two,
with jet-black hair, and weighed 220 or so, obviously worked out with weights.
"He's the Butcher of Sligo. Ever hear of him?"
said Jimmy Hats. "We're from New York City. Ever hear of New York
City?"
Chapter
3
THE BUFFED-UP MOB SOLDIER didn't react, but an older man
in a black suit and white shirt buttoned to the collar raised his hand like the
pope or something and spoke slowly and deliberately in heavily accented
English. "To what do we owe this honor?" he asked. "Of course
we've heard of the Butcher. Why are you here in Baltimore? What can we do for
you?"
"We're just passing through," Michael Sullivan
said to the old man. "Have to do a little job for Mr. Maggione in DC. You
gentlemen heard of Mr. Maggione?"
Heads nodded around the room. The tenor of the
conversation so far suggested that this was definitely serious business.
Dominic Maggione controlled the Family in New York, which ran most of the East
Coast, down as far as Atlanta anyway.
Everybody in the room knew who Dominic Maggione was and
that the Butcher was his most ruthless hit man. Supposedly, he used butcher
knives, scalpels, and mallets on his victims. A reporter in Newsday
had said of one of his murders, "No human being could have done
this." The Butcher was feared in mob circles and by the police. So it was
a surprise to those in the room that the killer was so young and that he looked
like a movie actor, with his long blond hair and striking blue eyes.
"So where's the respect? I hear that word a lot, but
I don't see any in this club," said Jimmy Hats, who, like the Butcher, had
a reputation for amputating hands and feet.
The soldier who had stood up suddenly made his move, and
the Butcher's arm shot forward in a blur. He sliced off the tip of the man's
nose, then the lobe of an ear. The soldier grabbed at his face in two places
and stepped back so fast he lost his balance and fell hard on the wood-plank
floor.
The Butcher was fast, and obviously as good as promised
with a knife. He was like the old-time assassins from Sicily, and that's how he
had learned knife play, from one of the old soldiers in South Brooklyn.
Amputation and bone-crunching had come easily to him. He considered them his
trademark, symbols of his ruthlessness.
Jimmy Hats had a gun out, a .45 caliber semiautomatic.
Hats was also known as "Jimmy the Protector," and he had the
Butcher's back. Always.
Now Michael Sullivan slowly walked around the room. He
kicked over a couple of card tables, shut off the TV, and pulled the plug on
the espresso machine. Everyone suspected that somebody was going to die. But
why? Why had Dominic Maggione unleashed this madman on them?
"I see some of you are expecting a little show,"
he said. "I see it in your eyes. I smell it. Well, hell, I don't
want to disappoint anybody."
Suddenly, Sullivan went down on one knee and stabbed the
wounded mob soldier where he lay on the floor. He stabbed the man in the
throat, then in the face and chest until there was no movement in the body. It
was hard to count the strokes, but it must have been a dozen, probably more.
Then the strangest thing of all. Sullivan stood up and
took a bow over the dead man's body. As if this was all a big show to him, all
just an act.
Finally, the Butcher turned his back on the room and
walked unconcerned toward the door. No fear of anything or anyone. He called
over his shoulder, "Nice meetin' you, gentlemen. Next time, show some
respect. For Mr. Maggione — if not for myself and Mr. Jimmy Hats."
Jimmy Hats grinned at the room and tipped his fedora.
"Yeah, he's that good," he said. "Tell you what, he's
even better with a chain saw."
Chapter
4
THE BUTCHER AND JIMMY HATS laughed their asses off about
the St. Francis of Assisi Social Club visit for most of the ride down I-95 to
Washington, where they had a tricky job to do in the next day or two. Mr.
Maggione had ordered them to stop in Baltimore and make an impression. The don
suspected that a couple of the local capos were skimming on him. The Butcher
figured he'd done his job.
That was a part of his growing reputation: not just that
he was good at killing, but that he was reliable as a heart attack for a fat
man eating fried eggs and bacon.
They were entering DC, taking the scenic route past the
Washington Monument and other important la-di-da buildings. "My country
'tis of V," sang Jimmy Hats in a seriously off-key voice.
Sullivan snorted out a laugh. "You're a corker
yourself, James m'boy Where the hell did you learn that? My country 'tis of
V?"
"St. Patrick's parish school, Brooklyn, New York,
where I learned everything I know about the three Rs — readin', ritin',
'rithmetic — an' where I met this crazy bastard named Michael Sean
Sullivan."
Twenty minutes later they had parked the Grand Am and
joined the late-night youth parade traipsing along M Street in Georgetown.
Bunch of mopey-dopey college punks, plus him and Jimmy, a couple of brilliant
professional killers, thought Sullivan. So who was doing better in life? Who
was making it, and who wasn't?
"Ever think you shoulda gone to college?" asked
Hats.
"Couldn't afford the cut in pay. Eighteen, I was
already making seventy-five grand. Besides, I love my job!"
They stopped at Charlie Malone's, a local watering hole
popular with the Washington college crowd for no good reason Sullivan could
figure. Neither the Butcher nor Jimmy Hats had gone past high school, but
inside the bar, Sullivan struck up an easy conversation with a couple of coeds,
no more than twenty years old, probably still in their late teens. Sullivan
read a lot, and remembered most of it, so he could talk with just about
anybody. His repertoire tonight included the recent shootings of American
soldiers in Somalia, a couple hot new movies, even some Romantic poetry — Blake
and Keats, which seemed to appeal to the college ladies.
In addition to his charm, though, Michael Sullivan was a
looker, and he knew it — slim but nicely toned, six one, longish blond hair, a
smile that could dazzle anybody he chose to use it on.
So it was no major surprise when twenty-year-old Marianne
Riley from Burkittsville, Maryland, started making none-too-subtle goo-goo eyes
at him and touching him in the way forward girls sometimes do.
Sullivan leaned in close to the girl, who smelled like
wild-flowers. "Marianne, Marianne… there used to be a song. Calypso tune?
You know it? 'Marianne, Marianne'?"
"Before my time," the girl said, but then she
winked at him. She had the most gorgeous green eyes, full red lips, and the
cutest little plaid bow planted in her hair. Sullivan had decided one thing
about her right away — Marianne was a little cock tease, and that was all right
with him. He liked to play games too.
"I see. And Mr. Keats, Mr. Blake, Mr. Byron, weren't
they before your time?" he kidded her, with his endearing smile turned on
bright. Then he took Marianne's hand, and he lightly kissed it. He pulled her
away from her barstool and did a tight Lindy twirl to the Stones song playing
on the jukebox.
"Where are we going?" she asked. "Where do
you think we're going, mister?"
"Not too far," said Michael Sullivan.
"Miss."
"Not too far?" questioned Marianne. "What
does that mean?"
"You'll see. No worries. Trust me."
She laughed, pecked him on the cheek, and laughed some
more. "Now how could I resist those killer eyes of yours?"
Chapter
5
MARIANNE WAS THINKING that she didn't really want to
resist this cute guy from New York City. Besides, she was safe inside the bar on
M Street. What could go wrong in here? What could anybody try to pull? Play a
New Kids on the Block tune on the jukebox?
"I don't much like the spotlight," he was
saying, leading her toward the back of the bar.
"You think you're another Tom Cruise, don't you? Does
that big smile of yours always work? Get you what you want?" she asked.
She was smiling too, though, daring him to bring his best
moves.
"I don't know, M.M. Sometimes it works okay, I
guess."
Then he kissed her in the semidarkened hallway at the back
of the bar, and the kiss was as good as Marianne could have hoped, kind of
sweet actually. Definitely more on the romantic side than she'd expected. He
didn't try to cop a feel along with the kiss, which might have been all right
with her, but this was better.
"Whooo." She exhaled and waved a hand
in front of her face like a fan. It was a joke, only not totally a joke.
"It is a little hot in here, isn't it?" Sullivan
said, and the coed's smile blossomed again. "A little close, don't you
think?"
"Sorry — I'm not leaving with you. This
isn't even a date."
"I understand," he said. "Never thought you
would leave with me. Never crossed my mind."
"Of course not. You're too much of a gentleman."
He kissed her again, and the kiss was deeper. Marianne
liked that he didn't give up too easily. It didn't matter, though — she wasn't
going anywhere with him. She didn't do that, not ever — well, not so far anyway
"You are a pretty good kisser," she said.
"I'll give you that."
"You're holding up your end," he said. "You're
a great kisser actually. That was the best kiss of my life," he kidded.
Sullivan pushed his weight against a door — and suddenly
they were stumbling inside the men's room. Then Jimmy Hats stepped up to watch
the door from the outside. He always had the Butcher's back.
"No, no, no," Marianne said, but she couldn't
keep from laughing at what had just happened. The men's room? This was
pretty funny. Crazy funny — but funny. The kind of stuff college kids did.
"You really think you can get away with anything,
don't you?" she asked him.
"The answer is yes. I pretty much do what 1 want,
Marianne."
And suddenly he had a scalpel out, the gleaming
razor-sharp blade not far from her throat, and everything changed in a
heartbeat. "And you're right, this isn't a date. Now don't say a word,
Marianne, or it will be your last on this earth, I swear on my mother's
eyes."
Chapter
6
"THERE'S ALREADY BLOOD on this scalpel," the
Butcher said in a throaty whisper meant to scare her out of her wits. "You
see it?"
Then he touched his jeans at the crotch. "Now this
blade won't hurt so much." He brandished the scalpel in front of her eyes.
"But this one will hurt a lot. Disfigure your pretty face for
life. I'm not kidding around, college girl."
He unzipped his jeans and pressed the scalpel against
Marianne Riley's throat — but he didn't cut her. He lifted up her skirt, then
pulled aside her blue panties.
He said, "I don't want to cut you. You can tell that,
can't you?"
She could barely speak. "I don't know."
"You have my word on it, Marianne."
Then he pushed himself inside the college girl slowly, so
as not to hurt her with a thrust. He knew he shouldn't spend a lot of time
here, but he didn't want to give up her tight insides. Hell, I'll never see
Marianne, Marianne after tonight.
At least she was smart enough not to scream or try to
fight him with her knees or nails. When he was finished with his business he
showed her a couple of photographs he carried around. Just to be sure she
understood her situation, understood it perfectly.
"1 took these pictures myself. Look at the
pictures, Marianne. Now, you must never speak of tonight. Not to anyone, but
especially not to the police. You understand?"
She nodded without looking at him.
"I need you to speak the words, little girl.
I need you to look at me, painful as that might be."
"Understood," she said. "I'll never tell
anybody."
"Look at me."
Her eyes met his, and the change in her was amazing. He
saw fear and hatred, and it was something he enjoyed. It was a long story why,
a growing-up-in-Brooklyn story, a father-and-son tale that he preferred to keep
to himself.
"Good girl. Strange to say — I like you. What I mean
is, I have affection for you. Good-bye, Marianne, Marianne."
Before leaving the bathroom, he searched through her purse
and took her wallet. "Insurance," he said. "Don't talk to
anybody."
Then the Butcher opened the door and left. Marianne Riley
let herself collapse to the bathroom floor, shaking all over. She would never
forget what had just happened — especially those horrifying photographs.
Chapter
7
"WHO'S UP SO EARLY in the morning? Well, my goodness,
look who it is. Do I see Damon Cross? Do I spy Janelle Cross?"
Nana Mama arrived promptly at six thirty to look after the
kids, as she did every weekday morning. When she burst through the kitchen
door, I was spoon-feeding oatmeal to Damon, while Maria burped Jannie. Jannie
was crying again, poor little sick girl.
"Same children who were up in the middle of the
night," I told my grandmother as I aimed a brimming spoon of gruel in the
general direction of Damon's twisting mouth.
"Damon can do that himself," Nana said, huffing
as she put down her bundle on the kitchen counter.
It looked as if she had brought hot biscuits and — could
it possibly be? — homemade peach jam. Plus her usual assortment of books for
the day. Blueberries for Sal, The Gift of the Magi, Goodnight Moon.
I said to Damon, "Nana says you can feed yourself,
buddy. You holding out on me?"
"Damon, take your spoon," she said.
And, of course, he did. Nobody goes up against Nana Mama.
"Curse you," I said to her, and took a biscuit.
Praise the Lord, a hot biscuit! Then came a slow, delicious taste of heaven on
this earth. "Bless you, old woman. Bless you."
Maria said, "Alex doesn't listen too well these days,
Nana. He's too busy with his ongoing murder investigations. I told him that
Damon is feeding himself. Most of the time anyway. When he's not feeding the
walls and ceiling."
Nana nodded. "Feeding himself all of the time. Unless
the boy wants to go hungry. You want to go hungry, Damon? No, of course you
don't, baby."
Maria began to gather together her papers for the day.
Last night she'd still been laboring in the kitchen after midnight. She was a
social worker for the city, with a caseload from hell. She grabbed a violet
scarf off the hook by the back door, along with her favorite hat, to go with
the rest of her outfit, which was predominantly black and blue.
"I love you, Damon Cross." She flew over and
kissed our boy. "I love you, Jannie Cross. Even after last
night." She kissed Jannie a couple of times on both cheeks.
And then she grabbed hold of Nana and kissed her.
"And I love you."
Nana beamed as if she'd just been introduced to Jesus
himself, or maybe Mary. "I love you too, Maria. You're a miracle."
"I'm not here," I said from my listening post at
the kitchen door.
"Oh, we already know that," said Nana.
Before I could leave for work, I had to kiss and hug
everybody too, and say "I love you's." Corny maybe, but good in its
way, and a pox on anybody who thinks that busy, scarily harassed families can't
have fun and love. We certainly had plenty of that.
"Bye, we love you, bye, we love you," Maria and
I chorused as we backed out the door together.
Chapter
8
JUST AS I DID EVERY MORNING, I drove Maria to her job in
the Potomac Gardens housing project. It was only about fifteen or twenty
minutes from Fourth Street anyway, and it gave us some alone time.
We rode in the black Porsche, the last evidence of some
money I'd made during three years of private practice as a psychologist, before
I switched full-time into the DC police department. Maria had a white Toyota
Corolla, which I didn't much like, but she did.
It seemed as though she was someplace else as we rode
along G Street that morning.
"You okay?" I asked.
She laughed and gave me that wink of hers.
"Little tired. I'm feeling pretty good, considering.
I was just thinking about a case I consulted on yesterday, favor to Maria
Pugatch. It involves a college girl from GW University. She was raped in a
men's bathroom in a bar on M Street."
I frowned and shook my head. "Another college kid
involved?"
"She says no, but she won't say much else."
My eyebrows arched. "So she probably knew the rapist?
Maybe a professor?"
"The girl definitely says no, Alex. She swears it's
no one she knows."
"You believe her?"
"I think I do. Of course, I'm trusting and gullible
anyway. She seems like such a sweet kid."
I didn't want to stick my nose too far into Maria's
business. We didn't do that to each other — at least we tried hard not to.
"Anything you want me to do?" I asked.
Maria shook her head. "You're busy. I'm going to talk
to the girl — Marianne — again today. Hopefully I can get her to open up a
little."
A couple minutes later, I pulled up in front of the
Potomac Gardens housing project on G, between Thirteenth and Penn. Maria had
volunteered to come here, left a much cushier and secure job in Georgetown. I
think she volunteered because she lived in the Gardens until she was eighteen,
when she went off to Villanova.
"Kiss," Maria said. "I need a kiss. Good
one. No pecks on the cheek. On the lips."
I leaned over and kissed her — and then I kissed her
again. We made out a little in the front seat, and I couldn't help thinking
about how much I loved her, about how lucky I was to have her. What made it
even better: I knew that Maria felt the same way about me.
"Gotta go," she finally said, and wriggled out
of the car.
But then she leaned back inside. "I may not look it,
but I'm happy. I'm so happy."
Then that little wink of hers again.
I watched Maria walk all the way up the steep stone stairs
of the apartment building where she worked. I hated to see her go, and it was
the same thing just about every morning.
I wondered if she'd turn and see if I'd left yet. Then she
did — saw me still there, smiled and waved like a crazy person, or at least
somebody crazy in love. Then she disappeared inside.
We did the same thing almost every morning, but I couldn't
get enough of it. Especially that wink of Maria's. No one will ever love
you the way I do.
I didn't doubt it for a minute.
Chapter
9
I WAS A PRETTY HOT DETECTIVE in those days — on the run,
on the move, in the know. So I was already starting to get more than my fair
share of the tougher prestige cases. The latest wasn't one of them,
unfortunately.
As far as the Washington PD could tell, the Italian Mafia
had never operated in any major way inside DC, probably because of deals struck
with certain agencies like the FBI and CIA. Recently, though, the five Families
had met in New York and agreed to do business in Washington, Baltimore, and
parts of Virginia. Not surprisingly the local crime bosses hadn't been too
thrilled about this development, especially the Asians who controlled the
cocaine and heroin trade.
A Chinese drug overlord named Jiang An-Lo had executed two
Italian mob emissaries a week before. Not a good move. And reportedly the New
York mob had dispatched a top hit man, or possibly a hit team, to deal with
Jiang.
I'd learned that much during an hour-long morning briefing
at police headquarters. Now John Sampson and I drove to Jiang An-Lo's place of
business, a duplex row house on the corner of Eighteenth and M Streets in
Northeast. We were one of two teams of detectives assigned to the morning
surveillance, which we dubbed "Operation Scumwatch."
We had parked between Nineteenth and Twentieth and begun
our surveillance. Jiang An-Lo's row house was faded, peeling yellow, and looked
decrepit from the outside. The dirt yard was littered with trash that looked as
if it had burst from a pinata. Most of the windows were covered with plywood or
tin. Yet Jiang An-Lo was a big deal in the drug trade.
The day was already turning warm, and a lot of
neighborhood people were out walking or congregating on stoops.
"Jiang's crew is into what? Ecstasy, heroin?"
Sampson asked.
"Throw in some PCP. Distribution runs up and down the
East Coast — DC, Philly, Atlanta, New York. It's been a profitable operation,
which is why the Italians want in. What do you think of Louis French's
appointment at the Bureau?"
"Don't know the man. He got appointed
though, so he must be wrong for the job."
I laughed at the truth in Sampson's humor; then we
hunkered down and waited for a team of Mafia hitters to show up and try to take
out Jiang An-Lo. That was if our information was accurate.
"We know anything about the hit man?" Sampson
asked.
"Supposed to be an Irish guy," I said, and looked
over at John for a reaction.
Sampson's eyebrows arched; then he turned my way.
"Working for the Mafia? How'd that happen?"
"Guy is supposed to be good. And crazy too. They call
him the Butcher."
Meanwhile, an old, bowed-down guy had begun to cross M Street
with deliberate glances left and right. He was slowly dragging on a cigarette.
He crossed paths with a skinny white guy who had an aluminum cane cuffed at the
elbow. The two stragglers nodded solemn hellos in the middle of the street.
"Couple of characters there," Sampson said, and
smiled. "That'll be us someday."
"Maybe. If we're lucky."
And then Jiang An-Lo chose to make his first appearance of
the day.
Chapter
10
JIANG WAS TALL and looked almost emaciated. He had a
scraggly black goatee that hung a good six inches below his chinny-chin-chin.
The drug lord had a reputation for being shrewd,
competitive, and vicious, often unnecessarily so, as if this was all a big,
dangerous game to him. He'd grown up on the streets of Shanghai, then moved to
Hong Kong, then Baghdad, and finally to Washington, where he ruled several
neighborhoods like a new-world Chinese warlord.
My eyes shifted around M Street, searching for signs of
trouble. Jiang's two bodyguards seemed on the alert, and I wondered if he'd
been warned — and if so, by whom? Someone on his payroll in the police
department? It was definitely possible.
I was also wondering how good this Irish killer was.
"Bodyguards spot us yet?" Sampson said.
"I expect they have, John. We're here as a deterrent
more than anything else."
"Hit man spot us too?"
"If he's here. If he's any good. If there is
a hit man, he's probably seen us too."
When Jiang An-Lo was about halfway to a shiny black
Mercedes parked on the street, another car, a Buick LeSabre, turned on to M. It
accelerated, the engine roaring, tires squealing as they burned against the
pavement.
Jiang's bodyguards spun around toward the speeding car.
They both had their guns out. Sampson and I shoved open the side doors of our
car. "Deterrent my ass," he grumbled.
Jiang hesitated, but only for an instant. Then he took
long, gangly strides, almost as if he was trying to run wearing a full-length
skirt, heading back toward the row house he'd just come out of. He would have
correctly figured he'd still be in danger if he kept going and reached the
Mercedes.
Everybody had it wrong though. Jiang, the bodyguards,
Sampson and I.
The shots came from behind the drug dealer, from
the opposite direction on the street.
Three loud cracks from a long gun.
Jiang went down and stayed there on the sidewalk, not
moving at all. Blood poured from the side of his head as if there were a spout
there. I doubted he was alive.
I spun around and looked toward the rooftop of a
brown-stone connected to more roofs lining the other side of M.
I saw a blond man, and he did the strangest thing: He bowed
in our direction. I couldn't believe what he'd just done. Taken a bow?
Then he ducked behind a brick parapet and completely
disappeared from sight.
Sampson and I sprinted across M and entered the building.
We raced upstairs, four flights in a hurry. When we got to the roof, the
shooter was gone. No one in sight anywhere.
Had it been the Irish hitter? The Butcher? The mob hit man
sent from New York?
Who the hell else could it have been?
I still couldn't believe what I'd seen. Not just that he'd
gotten Jiang An-Lo so easily. But that he'd taken a bow after his performance.
Chapter
11
THE BUTCHER FOUND IT EASY to blend in with the hot-shit
college students on the campus of George Washington University. He was dressed
in jeans and a gray, rumpled tee that said "Athletic Department," and
he carried around a beat-up Isaac Asimov novel. He spent the morning reading Foundation
on various benches, checking out the coeds, but mostly tracking Marianne,
Marianne. Okay, he was a little obsessive. Least of his problems.
He did like the girl and had been watching her
for twenty-four hours now, which was how she came to break his heart. She'd
gone and shot her mouth off. He knew it for sure because he'd heard her talking
to her best friend, Cindi, about a "counselor" she'd spoken to a few
days before. Then she'd gone back for a second "counseling" session,
against his explicit order and warning.
Mistake, Marianne.
After her noon class in hoity-toity eighteenth-century
British literature, Marianne, Marianne left the campus, and he followed her in
a group of at least twenty students. He could tell right away that she was
headed to her apartment. Good deal.
Maybe she was done for the day, or maybe she had a long
break between classes. Didn't matter either way. She'd broken the rules, and
she had to be dealt with.
Once he knew where she was going, he decided to beat her
there. As a senior, she was allowed to live off campus, and she shared a small
two-bedroom off of Thirty-ninth Street on Davis with young Cindi. The place was
a fourth-floor walk-up, and he had no trouble getting inside. The front door
had a key lock. What a joke that was.
He decided to get comfortable while he waited, so he
stripped down, took off his shoes and all his clothes. Truth was, he didn't
want to get blood on his duds.
Then he waited for the girl, read some more of his book,
hung out. As soon as Marianne walked inside her bedroom, the Butcher wrapped
both arms around her and placed the scalpel under her chin.
"Hello, Marianne, Marianne," he whispered.
"Didn't I tell you not to talk?"
"1 didn't tell anyone," she said.
"Please."
"You're lying. I told you what was going to happen.
Hell, I even showed you."
"I didn't tell. I promise."
"I made a promise too, Marianne. Made it on my
mother's eyes."
Suddenly he sliced left to right across the college girl's
throat. Then he cut her again, going the other way.
While she writhed on the floor, choking to death, he took
some photos.
Prizewinners, no doubt about it. He didn't ever want to
forget Marianne, Marianne.
Chapter
12
THE NEXT NIGHT the Butcher was still in DC. He knew
exactly what Jimmy Hats was thinking, but Jimmy was too much of a coward and a survivor
to ask, Do you have any idea what the hell you're doing now? Or why we're
still in Washington?
Well, as a matter of fact, he did. He was driving a stolen
Chevy Caprice with tinted windows through the section of DC known as Southeast,
searching out a particular house, getting ready to kill again, and it
was all because of Marianne, Marianne and her big mouth.
He had the address in his head and figured he was getting
close now. He had one more hit to take care of, then he and Jimmy could finally
blow out of Washington. Case closed.
"Streets around here remind me of back home,"
Jimmy Hats piped up from the passenger seat. He was trying to sound casual and
unconcerned about their hanging around DC so long after the shooting of the
Chinaman.
"Why's that?" asked the Butcher, his tongue
planted firmly in his cheek. He knew what Jimmy was going to say. He almost
always did. Truth be told, Jimmy Hats's predictability was a comfort to him
most of the time.
"Everything's fallin' to shit, y'know, right before
our eyes. Just like in Brooklyn. And there's your reason why. See the
shines hanging out on every other street corner? Who the hell else is gonna
live here? Live like that?"
Michael Sullivan smiled, but it wasn't a happy smile. Hats
could be moronic and irritating at times. "Politicians wanted to, they
could fix this whole mess. Wouldn't be so hard, Jimmy."
"Aw, Mikey you're such a bleedin' heart. Maybe you
should run for political office." Jimmy Hats shook his head and turned to
face the side window. He knew not to push it too far.
"And you're not wondering what the hell
we're doing here? You're not thinking that I'm crazier than the last of the
Coney Island shithouse rats? Maybe you want to jump out of the car. Head over
to Union Station, hop a train back to New York, Jimmy my boy."
The Butcher was smiling when he said it, so Hats knew it
was probably okay for him to laugh too. Probably. But in the past year
he'd seen Sullivan kill two of their "friends," one with a baseball
bat, one with a plumber's wrench. You had to be careful at all times.
"So what are we doing here?" Hats
asked. "Since we should be back in New York."
The Butcher shrugged. "I'm looking for a cop's
house."
Hats shut his eyes. "Aw, Jeezus. Not a cop. Why a
cop?" Then he pulled his fedora down over his face. "See no
evil," he muttered.
The Butcher shrugged, but he was amused. "Just trust
me. Did I ever let you down? Did I ever go too far over the top?"
They both started to laugh at that one. Did Michael
Sullivan ever go too far over the top? Did he ever not go too far over
the top was the better question.
It took another twenty minutes to find the house he was
looking for. It was a two-story A-frame, looked as if it had been painted
recently, flowers in the window boxes.
"Cop lives here? Not too bad a place actually. He
fixed it up okay."
"Yeah, Jimmy. But I'm tempted to waltz in and create
a little havoc. Maybe use my saw. Take some photographs."
Hats winced. "Is that such a good idea? Really, I'm
bein' serious here."
The Butcher shrugged. "I know you are. I can see
that, James. I feel the heat from your brain working overtime."
"Cop have a name?" asked Hats. "Not that it
matters."
"Not that it matters. Cop's name is Alex Cross."
Chapter
13
THE BUTCHER PARKED a block or so up Fourth Street; then he
got out of the car and walked quickly back toward the cozy house where the cop
had the bottom-floor flat. Getting the correct address had been easy enough for
him. The Mafia had ties with the Bureau, after all. He loped around the side,
trying not to be seen, but not concerned if he was. People in these
neighborhoods didn't talk about what they saw.
This job was going to happen fast now. In and out of the
house in a few seconds. Then back to Brooklyn to celebrate his latest hit and
get paid for it.
He stepped through a thick patch of pachysandra
surrounding the back porch, then boosted himself up. He walked right in through
the kitchen door, which whined like a hurt animal.
No problem so far. He was inside the place easy enough. He
figured the rest would be a snap too.
Nobody in the kitchen.
Nobody home?
Then he heard a baby crying and took out his Beretta. He
fingered the scalpel in his left-hand pocket.
This was a promising development. Babies in the house made
everybody careless. He'd killed guys like this before, in Brooklyn and in
Queens. One mob stoolie he'd cut into little pieces in his own kitchen, then
stocked the family fridge to send a message.
He passed down a short hall, moving like a shadow. Didn't
make a sound.
Then he peeked into the small living room, family room,
whatever the hell it was.
This wasn't exactly what he'd expected to see. Tall,
good-looking man changing diapers for two little kids. The guy seemed to be
pretty good at it too. Sullivan knew because years ago he'd been in charge of
his three snot-nosed brothers in Brooklyn. Changed a lot of stinking diapers in
his day.
"You the lady of the house?" he asked.
The guy looked up — Detective Alex Cross — and he
didn't seem afraid of him. Didn't even seem surprised that the Butcher was in
the house, even though he had to be shocked, and probably scared. So
the cop had some brass balls on him anyway. Unarmed, changing his kids'
diapers, but showing some attitude, some real character.
"Who are you?" Detective Cross asked, almost as
if he was in charge of the situation.
The Butcher folded his arms, keeping the pistol out of
sight from the children. Hell, he liked kids okay. It was adults he had a
problem with. Like his old man — to take one flagrant example.
"You don't know why I'm here? No idea?"
"Maybe I do. I guess you're the hit man from the
other day. But why are you here? At my house? This isn't right."
Sullivan shrugged. "Right? Wrong? Who's to say? I'm
supposed to be a little crazy. So people tell me anyway. That could be it. You
think? They call me the Butcher."
Cross nodded. "So I've heard. Don't hurt my kids. No
one else is here but me. Their mother's not home."
"Now why would I do that? Hurt your kids? Hurt you in
front of your kids? Not my style. Tell you what. I'm outta here. Like I said — crazy.
You lucked out. Bye-bye, kiddies."
Then the hit man took another bow, like he had after he
shot down Jiang An-Lo.
The Butcher turned away, and he left the apartment the way
he came in. Let the hotshot detective try to figure that one out. There was
a method to his madness though — always a method to every move he made. He knew
what he was doing, and why, and when.
Chapter
14
THAT NIGHT WITH THE BUTCHER shook me more than anything
that had happened to me before as a policeman. A killer inside my house.
Right in the living room with my kids.
And what was I supposed to make of it? That I'd been
warned? That I was lucky to be alive? Oh, lucky me? The killer had spared my
family. But why had he come after me in the first place?
The next day was one of my worst on the police force.
While a squad car watched over the house, I was called into three separate
meetings about the screwup at Jiang An-Lo's. There was talk of a departmental
review, the first I'd been involved in.
On account of all the unscheduled meetings, plus the extra
paperwork and my regular workload, I was late picking up Maria at Potomac
Gardens that night. I felt guilty about it.
I hadn't gotten used to her spending time inside a project
like Potomac Gardens, especially once it got dark. It was dark now. And Maria
was pregnant again.
It was a little past seven fifteen when I got to the
projects that night. Maria wasn't waiting out front as she usually was.
I parked and got out of the car. I started to walk toward
her office, which was located near maintenance, on the ground floor. Finally, I
began to jog.
Then I saw Maria coming out the front door, and everything
was suddenly right with the night. Her satchel was filled with so much
paperwork that she couldn't get it closed. She had an armful of folders that
wouldn't fit in the bag.
She still managed to wave and smile when she saw me coming
her way There was almost never anger from her over mistakes I made — like being
more than half an hour late to pick her up.
I didn't care how corny or old-fashioned it was, but I was
excited to see her, and that's the way it always was with us. My priorities had
shifted to Maria and our family first and then my job. It felt good to
me, the right balance.
Maria had this excited way of calling out my name.
"Alex! Alex!" she shouted, and waved one hand as I jogged to meet her
in front of the building. A couple of neighborhood gang-bangers leaning on the
front fence turned our way and got a laugh at our expense.
"Hey, beautiful," I called. "Sorry I'm
late."
"No problem. I was working too. Hey, Reu-ben!
You jeal-ous, chico?" she called to one of the bangers propped against the
fence.
He laughed and called back, "You wish, Maria. You
wish you had me 'stead of him."
"Yeah, sure. In your dreams."
We kissed — not a big show because we were in front of
where she worked, and the bangers were there watching, but enough of a kiss to
show we meant it. Then I took her work folders, and we started to the car.
"Carrying my books," Maria teased. "That's
so cute, Alex."
"I'll carry you if you want me to."
"I missed you all day. Even more than usual,"
she said, and smiled again. Then she tucked her face into my shoulder. "I
love you so much."
Maria sagged in my arms first, and then I heard the
gunshots. Two distant pops that didn't sound like much of anything. I never saw
the shooter, no sign. I wasn't even sure which direction the shots had come
from.
Maria whispered, "Oh, Alex," and then she got
quiet and very still. I couldn't tell if she was breathing.
Before I realized what was happening, she slid away from
me, down onto the sidewalk. I could see that she'd been hit in the chest, or
high on her stomach. It was too dark and confusing to tell anything else for
certain.
I tried to shield her, but then I saw a lot of blood
pumping from her wound, so I picked her up in my arms and began to run.
Blood was all over me too. I think I was shouting, but I'm
not sure exactly what happened after I realized Maria had been shot, and how
bad it looked.
Close behind me, a couple of the gangbangers were tagging
along. One of them was Reuben. Maybe they wanted to help. But I didn't know if
anything could help Maria now. I was afraid she was dead in my arms.
Chapter
15
ST. ANTHONY'S HOSPITAL wasn't far away, and I was running
as fast as I could with Maria bundled and sagging heavily in my arms. My heart,
the rushing blood, created a loud roar in my ears, like being caught under or
maybe inside an ocean wave that was about to crash over both of us and drown us
on these city streets.
I was afraid I might trip and fall because my legs were
wobbly and weak. But I also knew I couldn't go down, couldn't stop running
until I was at the ER.
Maria hadn't made a sound since she had whispered my name.
I was afraid, maybe in shock, and definitely affected by tunnel vision.
Everything around me was a fuzzy blur that made the moment seem even more
unreal.
But I was definitely running.
I reached Independence Avenue and finally saw St.
Anthony's glowing red Emergency Room sign less than a block away
I had to stop for traffic, which was heavy and moving
fast. I began to shout for help. From where I was standing, I could see a
clique of hospital attendants huddled together, talking among themselves, but
they hadn't seen me yet and couldn't hear me over the traffic noise.
There was no other choice, so I edged my way out onto the
busy street.
Cars swerved and skidded around me, and a silver station
wagon stopped completely. An exasperated father was at the wheel, kids leaning
forward from the backseat. No one honked, maybe because they could see Maria in
my arms. Or maybe it was the look on my face. Panic, despair, whatever it was.
More cars braked to let me through.
I was thinking to myself, We're going to make it.
I told Maria, "We're at St. Anthony's. You're going to be all right,
sweetheart. We're almost there. Hang on, we're almost at the hospital. I love
you."
I reached the other side of the street, and Maria's eyes
suddenly blinked wide open. She looked at me, peered deeply into my eyes. At
first she seemed confused, but then she focused on my face.
"Oh, I do love you, Alex," Maria said, and she
gave me that wonderful wink of hers. Then my sweet girl's eyes closed for the
last time, and she was gone forever from me. Even while I was standing there
holding on to her for dear life.
Chapter
16
MARIA SIMPSON CROSS DIED in my arms — which was something
I told almost no one, except Sampson and Nana Mama.
I didn't want to talk about our last few moments together;
I didn't want anyone's pity, or their prying. I didn't want to satisfy some
people's need for petty gossip, the latest dramatic story to whisper in hushed
tones. All through the murder investigation over the next several months, I
never discussed what had happened in front of St. Anthony's. That was between
Maria and me. Sampson and I talked to hundreds of people, but nobody gave us a
lead on her killer. The trail went cold fast and stayed that way. We checked
out the crazy mob killer but discovered he'd been on a flight back to New York
the previous night — apparently he left town shortly after he left my kitchen.
The FBI helped us there because a cop's wife had been shot. The killer wasn't
the Butcher.
At two o'clock the morning after she died, I was inside
our apartment, still wearing my holster and gun, pacing the living room with a
screaming Janelle in my arms. I couldn't get the idea out of my head that our
baby girl was crying for her mother, who had died that night just outside St.
Anthony's, where Jannie had been born six months before.
Suddenly tears were rolling from my eyes, and I felt
overwhelmed by what had happened, both the reality and the unreality of it. I
couldn't deal with any of this, but especially the baby girl I was holding, and
whom I couldn't get to stop crying.
"It's all right, baby. It's all right," I
whispered to my poor girl, who was being tortured by the insidious croup and
who probably wanted to be in her mother's arms rather than mine. "It's all
right, Jannie, it's all right," I repeated, though I knew it was a lie. I
was thinking, It's not all right! Your mama is gone. You'll never see her
anymore. Neither will I. Dear, sweet Maria, who had never hurt another
person that I could remember and whom I loved more than my own life. She had
been taken away from us so suddenly and for no reason anyone — not even God —
could ever explain to me.
Oh, Maria,
I spoke to her as I walked back and forth carrying our baby, how could this
have happened? How can I do what I have to do from now on? How can I do it
without you? I'm not feeling sorry for myself. I'm just crazed right now. I'll
get it together. I'll get it together, I promise. Just not tonight.
I knew she wouldn't answer me, but it was strangely
comforting to imagine that Maria could talk back, that maybe she could hear me
at least. I kept hearing her voice, the exact sound of it and the words. You'll
be fine, Alex, because you love our kids so much.
"Oh, Jannie, you poor baby. I do love you," I
whispered against the top of our baby's damp, overheated head.
And then I saw Nana Mama.
Chapter
17
MY GRANDMOTHER WAS STANDING in the doorway of the hall
leading to the apartment's two small bedrooms. Arms folded, she'd been watching
me all this time. Had I been talking to myself? Talking out loud? I had no idea
what I'd been doing.
"I woke you, didn't I?" I said in a whisper that
was hardly necessary given the crying baby.
Nana was calm, and she seemed in control of herself. She'd
stayed at the apartment to help with the kids in the morning, but now she was
up, and that was my fault, and little Jannie's.
"I was awake," she said. "I was up thinking
that you and the kids have to come back to my house on Fifth Street. It's a big
enough house, Alex. Plenty big. That's the best way for this to work from now
on."
"For what to work?" I asked, a little
confused by what she was saying, especially as Jannie was wailing loudly in my
other ear.
Nana's back arched. "You need me to help you with
these children, Alex. It's as obvious as the nose on your face. I accept that.
I want to do it, and I will."
"Nana," I said. "We'll be fine. We'll do
this ourselves. Just give me a little time to get my bearings."
Nana ignored me as she continued to bring me in on her
thinking. "I'm here for you, Alex, and I'm here for the babies. That's the
way it has to be now. I don't want any more back talk on it. So just stop,
please."
She walked toward me then and put her thin arms around me,
hugged me tighter than it looked like she could. "I love you more than I
love my own life." Then she said, "I loved Maria. I miss her too. And
I love these babies, Alex. Now more than ever."
We were both tearing up now — all three of us
were crying in the close, cramped living room space of the apartment. Nana was
right about one thing: This place couldn't be our home anymore. Too many
memories of Maria lived here.
"Now give me Jannie. Give her over," she said,
and it wasn't exactly a request. I sighed and handed over the baby to this
five-foot-tall warrior of a woman who had raised me from the time I was ten and
already orphaned.
Nana began to pat Jannie's back and to rub her neck, and
then the baby produced a righteous belch. Nana and I both laughed in spite of
ourselves.
"Not very ladylike," Nana whispered. "Now,
Janelle, you stop this awful crying. You hear me? You just stop it right
now."
And Jannie did as she was told by Nana Mama, and that was
the beginning of our new life.
Part Two
COLD CASE - 2005
Chapter 18
A LETTER FROM THAT PSYCHOPATH Kyle Craig arrived for me
today, and it blew my mind. How could he get a letter to me? It came
to the house on Fifth Street. As far as I knew, Kyle was still locked away in
the max-security facility out in Florence, Colorado. Even so, getting a message
from him was disturbing.
Actually, it made me sick to my stomach.
Alex,
I've been missing you a great deal lately — our regular talks and whatnot
— which is what prompts this little missive. To be honest with you, what I
still find distressing is how beneath me you are, both in terms of intellect
and imagination. And yet you were the one to catch me and put me in here,
weren't you? The circumstances and ultimate result might lead me to believe in
divine intervention, but of course I'm not quite that incapacitated yet.
At any rate, I know that you are a busy boy (no slur
intended), so I won't keep you. I just wanted you to know that you're
constantly in my thoughts, and that I hope to see you soon. In fact, you can
count on it. I plan to kill Nana and the kids first, while you watch. Can't
wait to see all of you again. I'm going to make it happen — promise.
K
I read the note twice, then I shredded it and tried to do the opposite of what
Kyle obviously wanted me to do. I put him out of my mind.
Sort of.
After
I called the max-security facility out in Colorado and told them about the
letter — and made certain that Kyle Craig was still there in his padded cell.
Chapter
19
ANYWAY, IT WAS SATURDAY. I was off from work. No crime and
punishment today. No psychopaths on the horizon, at least none that I knew
about yet.
The Cross "family car" these days was an ancient
Toyota Corolla that had been Maria's. Other than the obvious sentimental value,
and its longevity, I didn't think much of the vehicle. Not in terms of form or
function — not the off-white paint job, not the various pockmarks on the trunk
and hood. The kids had given me a couple of bumper stickers for my last
birthday — I May Be Slow, but I'm Still Ahead of You and Answer My Prayer,
Steal This Car. They didn't like the Corolla, either.
So on that bright and sunny Saturday, I took Jannie,
Damon, and little Alex out to do some car shopping.
As we rode along, Twista was on the CD player,
"Overnight Celebrity," followed by Kanye West's "All Falls
Down." All the while, the kids never stopped making wild and crazy
suggestions about the new car we needed to buy.
Jannie was interested in a Range Rover — but that wasn't
going to happen for all sorts of good reasons. Damon was trying to talk me into
a motorcycle, which of course he would get to use when he turned
eighteen in four years, which was so absurd it didn't even get a response from
me. Not unless a grunt qualifies as communication nowadays.
Little Alex, or Ali, was open to any model of car, as long
as it was red or bright blue. Intelligent boy, and that just could work as a
plan, except for the "red" or "bright" part.
So we stopped at the Mercedes dealer out in Arlington,
Virginia, which wasn't that far from the house. Jannie and Damon ogled a silver
CLK500 Cabriolet convertible, while Ali and I tested out the spacious front
seat of an R350. I was thinking family car — safety, beauty, resale value. Intellect
and emotion.
"I like this one," Ali said. "It's blue.
It's beautiful. Just right."
"You have excellent taste in automobiles, buddy. This
is a six-seater, and what seats they are. Look up at that glass roof.
Must be five feet or so."
"Beautiful," Ali repeated.
"Stretch out. Look at all this leg room, little man.
This is an automobile."
A salesperson named Laurie Berger had been at our side the
whole time without being pushy or unnecessarily obtrusive. I appreciated that.
God bless Mercedes.
"Questions?" she asked. "Anything you want
to know?"
"Not really, Laurie. You sit in this R350, you want
to buy it."
"Makes my job kind of easy. We also have one in
obsidian black, ash upholstery. They call the R350 a crossover vehicle, Dr.
Cross. The station wagon meets the SUV."
"And combines the best of both," I said, and
smiled congenially.
My pager went off then, and I groaned loud enough to draw
stares.
Not on Saturday! And not during car shopping. Not while I
was sitting in this beautiful Mercedes R350.
"Uh-oh," said Ali, and his eyes went wide.
"Daddy's pager!" he called loudly across the showroom to Damon and
Jannie. "Daddy's pager went off."
"You squealed on me. You're a dirty, rotten
squealer," I said, then kissed him on the top of his head. This is
something I do at least a half a dozen times a day, every day.
He giggled and slapped my arm and giggled some more. He
always got my jokes. No wonder the two of us got along so well.
Only this pager message probably wasn't funny. Not in the
least. I recognized the number immediately, and I didn't think it would be good
news.
Ned Mahoney from Hostage Rescue? Maybe inviting me to a
barbecue and dance out at Quantico? Probably not a barbecue though.
I called Ned back on my cell. "This is Alex Cross. I
got your call, Ned. Why did I get your call?"
Ned got right to it. "Alex, you know Kentucky Avenue,
near Fifteenth in Southeast?"
"Of course I do. It's not too far from my house. But
I'm out in Arlington right now. I'm with the kids. We're looking to buy a new
family car. Can you say family, Ned?"
"Meet me there, Kentucky and Fifteenth. I need your
help, your local knowledge. I don't want to say too much more on my cell."
Ned told me a couple more details — but not all of it. Why was that? What was
he keeping to himself?
Oh man, oh man, oh man. "How soon? I'm with my kids, Ned."
"Sorry about that. My team will be there in about
ten, fifteen minutes at the most. I'm not kidding, all hell's broken loose,
Alex."
Of course it had. Why else would the FBI's Hostage Rescue
Team be involved inside Washington city limits? And why else would Ned Mahoney
call me on a Saturday afternoon?
"What's up?" Ali looked at me and asked.
"I have to go to a barbecue." I think I'm
the main course on the spit, little man.
Chapter
20
I PROMISED LAURIE BERGER I would be back for the crossover
vehicle soon; then I drove the kids home, and they were quiet and cranky for
the ride. Same as me. Most of the way I was behind a station wagon with the
bumper sticker First Iraq, then France. I'd been seeing that one all over
Washington lately.
Hoobastank was blasting irritatingly from the CD player,
so that kept everything near chaos, and in perspective. They were the kids; I
was the father; I was abandoning them to go off to work. It didn't matter to
them that I needed to earn a living, or that I might have a serious duty to
perform. What the hell was going on at Kentucky and Fifteenth? Why did it have
to happen today — whatever it was? Not something good!
"Thanks for the great Saturday, Daddy," Jannie
said as she was getting out of the car on Fifth Street. "Really good. A
memory." Her uppity, sarcastic tone of voice kept me from apologizing, as
I'd planned to do for most of the ride home.
"I'll see you guys later," I said instead. Then
I added, "Love you." Which I did — intensely.
"Yeah, Daddy, later. Like maybe next week,
if we're lucky," Jannie continued, and flipped an angry salute my way. It
went like a spear through my heart.
"Sorry," I finally said. "I'm sorry. Sorry,
guys."
Then I headed over to Kentucky Avenue, where I was
supposed to meet up with Ned Mahoney and his crack team from Hostage Rescue and
find out more about whatever emergency was going on there.
As it turned out, I couldn't even get close to
Kentucky and Fifteenth. DC police had every street blockaded within ten blocks.
It certainly looked serious.
So I finally got out and walked.
"What's going on? You heard anything?" I asked a
man loitering along the way, a guy I recognized from a local bakery, where he
was a counterman and where I sometimes bought jelly doughnuts for the kids. Not
for myself, of course.
"Pigfest," he said. "Cops everywhere. Just
look around you, brother."
It occurred to me that he didn't know I'd been a homicide
detective, and was FBI now. I nodded at what he said, but you never get used to
that kind of resentment and anger, even if sometimes it's justified.
"Pigs," "bacon," whatever some people choose to call us, we
put our lives on the line. A lot of folks don't really understand what that's
like. We're not anything close to perfect and don't claim to be, but it's
dangerous out here.
Try getting shot at on your job, bakery-man, I wanted to say to the guy, but
didn't. I just walked on, sucked it up one more time, played the Happy Warrior
again.
At least I was worked up when I finally spotted Ned
Mahoney I flashed my FBI creds so I could get closer. I still didn't know what
the hell was going on, just that unidentified hostages had been taken inside a
dealer's lab, where drugs were being manufactured and cut. It didn't sound half
as bad as it looked. So what was the catch? There had to be one.
"Now aren't you a sight for sore eyes," Mahoney
said as he saw me heading his way. "Alex, you're not going to believe this
shit. Trust me, you're not."
"Wanna bet?" I said.
"Ten dollars says you haven't seen this one before.
Put your money up."
We shook on it. I really didn't want to lose this bet.
Chapter
21
NED SCRATCHED and rubbed at his blondish day-or-two-old
facial stubble while he talked in his usual animated nonstop
nobody-else-gets-a-word-in manner. I couldn't help staring at his chin. Ned is
fair-skinned, and I think it impresses the hell out of him that he can grow a
semblance of a beard now that he's in his forties. I do like Ned
Mahoney obnoxious as he can be at times. I like the man a lot.
"Some guys, maybe a half dozen — well armed — came
down here to rob the dealer's lab," he said. "They ran into some
major problems, got hung up inside. Also, there are some neighborhood people
who work in the lab, around a dozen or so from what we can gather. They're
trapped in there too. That's another problem we have to deal with eventually.
Then —"
I put up a hand to stop Ned's hyperintense ramble.
"The people you mentioned who work at the lab? People
who package the drugs? They would be mostly women, mothers, grandmothers? That
the case? Dealers like workers they can trust with the product."
"See why I wanted you here?" Mahoney said, and
grinned — at least he showed me his front teeth. His tone reminded me of
Jannie's rant earlier. A little bit of a wiseass masking his vulnerability
about being such a "man's man."
"So the drug hijackers and the drug dealers
are trapped inside? Why don't we just let them shoot each other?"
"Already been suggested," Mahoney deadpanned.
"But now we get to the good part, Alex. Here's why you're here. The very
well-armed guys who came to jack the lab are DC SWAT. Your old compadres are
the other bad guys in today's episode of 'Anything Can Happen and
Probably Will!' You owe me ten bucks."
I felt sick again. I knew a lot of guys with SWAT.
"You're sure about this?"
"Oh, yeah. Couple of patrolmen heard shots in the
building. They went to investigate. One uniform got gut-shot. They recognized
the guys from SWAT."
I moved my head around in circles. Suddenly my neck felt a
little tight. "So the FBI's HRT is here to fight it out with DC
SWAT?"
"Kind of looks that way, my man. Welcome to the suck
and all that. You got any bright ideas so far?"
Yeah, I thought: Leave here right now. Go back to the
kids. It's a Saturday. I'm off.
I handed Ned the ten dollars from our bet.
Chapter
22
I SURE DIDN'T SEE any way out of this sticky mess, and
neither did anyone else. That's why Mahoney had called me in, hoping I might
have an idea to bail him out.
And of course, misery loves company, especially on a sunny
afternoon when everybody wants to be anywhere but in the middle of a potential
shoot-'em-up where people would probably die.
The first situation briefing took place in a nearby
grade-school auditorium. It was jam-packed with Washington police personnel,
but also FBI agents, including key members from the Hostage Rescue Team. HRT
was ready to roll if it came to that, and it looked like it might happen soon.
Near the end of the briefing, Captain Tim Moran, the head
of SWAT for the metro police, restated the facts as he knew them. He had to be
in a highly emotional state, for obvious reasons, but he appeared calm and in
control. I knew Moran from my years on the force and respected his courage.
Even more, I respected his integrity, and never more than I did that afternoon
when he might have to go against his own men.
"To sum up the situation, the target is a four-story
building where black-tar heroin was being turned into powder and a lot of cash.
We have at least a dozen drug-lab workers inside, mostly women. We have the
lab's guards — well armed and on at least three floors. Looks like about a
dozen of them, too. And we have six SWAT members who attempted a robbery and
got trapped inside.
"They apparently have a quantity of the heroin and
cash in their possession. They're pinned down between drug dealers and other
personnel on the top floors, and about half a dozen more armed guards who
showed up while the robbery was in progress. At this point we're in a Mexican
standoff. We've made initial contact with both sides. Nobody wants to give in.
I guess they figure, what do they have to lose, or gain? So they're just
sitting tight."
Tim Moran continued in a calm voice. "Because there
are members of SWAT inside, given the complications of it, the Hostage Rescue
Team will take the lead here. Metro will give our full cooperation to the
FBI."
Captain Moran's summation was clear and concise, and it
had taken some guts to hand the operation over to the FBI. But it was the right
thing to do if somebody had to go inside and possibly fire on the SWAT guys.
Even if they were bad cops, they were still cops. It didn't sit well with any
of us to have to shoot at our brothers.
Ned Mahoney leaned in close to me. "Now what do we
do, Einstein? HRT is caught in the middle of a shit sandwich. See why I wanted
you here?"
"Yeah, well, excuse me if I don't fall all over
myself thanking you."
"Ah, you're welcome anyway," said Mahoney, and
he punched my arm in a bullshit gesture of camaraderie that made us both laugh.
Chapter
23
IT WAS IN HIS BLOOD.
The Butcher was in the habit of monitoring metro police
communications whenever he was in DC, and it was hard to miss this baby. What a
royal cluster-fuck, he couldn't help thinking to himself. SWAT against Hostage
Rescue. He loved it.
For the last few years he'd been cutting back on the kinds
of jobs he did, "working less, charging more." Three or four major
hits a year, plus a few favors for the bosses. That was more than enough to pay
the bills. Besides, the new don, Maggione Jr., wasn't exactly a fan of his. The
only real problem was that he missed the thrills, the adrenaline punch, the
constant action. So here he was at the Policeman's Ball!
He was laughing as he parked his Range Rover a dozen
blocks from the potential firefight scene. Yes, indeedee, the neighborhood was
sure jumping. Even on foot, he couldn't get much closer than several blocks
away on Kentucky Avenue. On his walk toward the crime scene, he'd already
counted more than two dozen metro DC police department buses parked on the
street. Plus dozens more squad cars.
Then he saw blue FBI Windbreakers — probably the Hostage
Rescue boys up here from Quantico. Damn! They were supposed to be hot shits,
right up there with the best in the world. Just like him. This was good stuff,
and he wouldn't miss it for anything, even if it was a little dangerous for him
to be here. He spotted several command-post vehicles next. And at the
"frozen zone," or inner perimeter, he thought he picked out the
"incident commander."
Then Michael Sullivan saw something that gave him pause
and made his heart race a little. A dude in street clothes talking to one of
the FBI agents.
Sullivan knew this guy, the one in civvies. His name was
Alex Cross, and well, he and Sullivan had something of a history. And then he
remembered something else — Marianne, Marianne. One of his favorite
kills and photographs.
This was getting better and better by the minute.
Chapter
24
I COULD DEFINITELY SEE why Ned Mahoney wanted me here.
A heroin factory estimated to have more than a hundred and
fifty kilos of poison, street value at seven million. Cops versus cops. It
looked like a no-win situation for everybody involved. I heard Captain Moran
say, "I'd tell you to go to hell, but I work there and I don't want to see
you every day." That sort of summed things up.
No one inside was showing signs of surrendering — not the
drug dealers, not the guys from SWAT. They also weren't allowing any of the lab
workers trapped on the fourth floor to leave. We had the names and approximate
ages for some of the lab workers, and most of them were women, between fifteen
and eighty-one. They were neighborhood people who couldn't find other jobs,
usually because of language and education barriers, but who needed and wanted
to work.
I wasn't doing a whole lot better than anybody else at
figuring out a possible solution or an alternative plan. Maybe that was why I
decided to take a walk outside the barricades at around ten. Try to clear my
head. Maybe an idea would come if I physically put myself outside the box.
By now there were hundreds of spectators, including dozens
of reporters and TV camera crews. I strolled a few blocks along M Street, my
hands dug deep into my pockets.
I came to a crowded street corner where people from the
neighborhood were being interviewed for TV I was starting to walk by, lost in
my thoughts, when I heard one of the women talking between wrenching sobs.
"That my flesh and blood trapped inside. Nobody care. Nobody give a
damn!"
I stopped to listen to the interview. The woman couldn't
have been more than twenty, and she was pregnant. From the look of her, she was
due any day. Maybe tonight.
"My gramma is seventy-five. She inside to make money
so my kids can go to Catholic school. Her name Rosario. She a beautiful lady.
My gramma don't deserve to die."
I listened to a few more emotional interviews, mostly with
family members of the lab workers — but also a couple with the wives and kids
of the drug crew trapped inside. One of the runners in there was just twelve
years old.
Finally, I headed back inside the barricades, the inner
perimeter, and I went looking for Ned Mahoney. I found him with some
administrative types, suits, and Captain Moran outside one of the command-post
vans. They were discussing shutting off the building's power.
"I've got an idea," I told him.
"Well, it's about time."
Chapter
25
THE BUTCHER WAS still hanging around the police barricades
in Washington, and he knew he shouldn't be there. He was supposed to be home in
Maryland hours ago. But this was worth it. The craziness of it all. He wandered
through the crowd of looky-loos, and he was feeling like a kid let loose at a
state fair, or at least what he thought a kid at a state fair would feel like.
Hell, they even had ice cream and hot dog vendors at the
scene. People's eyes glistened with excitement; they wanted to see some
real-life action. Well, hell, so did he, so did he.
He definitely was a crime-scene junkie, and he thought it
stemmed from the days spent with his old man in Brooklyn. When he was little,
his father used to take him on fire and police calls that he intercepted on his
two-way. It was about the only good thing he ever did with the old man, and he
figured it was because his father thought he'd look like less of a freak if he
dragged a kid along beside him.
But his father was a freak. He liked to see dead bodies,
any kind — on a slab of pavement, inside a crashed car, being hauled out of a
smoldering building. His crazy old man was the original Butcher of
Sligo — and much, much worse. Of course, he was the Butcher now, one
of the most feared and sought-after assassins in the world. He was the Man,
wasn't he? He could do whatever he wanted to, and that's what he was up to now.
Michael Sullivan was pulled out of his reverie by the
sound of somebody talking into a mike at the hostage scene. He looked up, and
it was the detective again — Alex Cross. It almost seemed like fate to him,
like ghosts calling to the Butcher from the past.
Chapter
26
I FIGURED MY IDEA was a long shot, and definitely out of
left field, but it was worth it if it could save some lives. Plus, nobody had
come up with anything better.
So at midnight we set up microphones behind a solid row of
police cars and transport buses parked on the far side of Fifteenth. It looked
impressive, if nothing else, and the TV cameras were all over it, of course.
For the next hour, I led family members up to tell their
stories into the mikes, to reason and plead with the men inside to put down
their weapons and leave the building, or at the very least to let the lab
workers out. The speakers stressed that it was hopeless not to surrender and
that many of those inside would die if they didn't. Some of the stories told at
the mikes were heartbreaking, and I watched spectators tear up as they
listened.
The best of the moments were anecdotes — a Sunday soccer
game a father was supposed to referee; a wedding less than a week away; a
pregnant girl who was supposed to be on bed rest but who came to plead with her
drug-runner boyfriend. Both of them were eighteen.
Then we got an answer from inside.
It came while a twelve-year-old girl was talking about her
father, one of the dealers. Gunshots erupted in the building!
The gunfire lasted for about five minutes, then stopped.
We had no way of telling what had happened. We knew only one thing — the words
of their loved ones had failed to move the men inside.
No one had come out; no one had surrendered.
"It's all right, Alex." Ned took me aside.
"Maybe it bought us a little more time." But that wasn't the result
either of us was looking for. Not even close.
At one thirty, Captain Moran turned off the mikes outside.
It looked like nobody was coming out. They had made their decision.
A little after two o'clock, it was decided by the
higher-ups that the FBI's Hostage Rescue Team would go into the building first.
They would be followed by a wave of DC police — but no one from SWAT. It was a
tough-minded decision, but that's the way it was these days in Washington —
maybe because of the terrorist activity over the past few years. People didn't
seem to want to try to negotiate their way out of crisis situations anymore. I
wasn't sure what side of the argument I was on, but I understood both.
Ned Mahoney and I would be part of the first assault team
to go inside. We were assembled out on Fourteenth Street, directly behind the
building under siege.
Most of our guys were pacing, restless, talking among
themselves, trying to stay focused.
"This is a bad one," Ned said. "SWAT guys
know how we think. Probably even that we're coming in tonight."
"You know any of them? The SWAT team inside?" I
asked.
Ned shook his head. "We don't usually get invited to
the same parties."
Chapter
27
WE DRESSED UP in dark flight suits with full armor, and
both Ned and I had MP5s. You could never predict too much about a night
assault, but especially this one, with SWAT types on the inside and HRT as the
force coming to get them.
Ned got a message on his headset, and he turned to me.
"Here we go, Alex. Keep your head down, buddy. These guys are as good as
we are."
"You do the same."
But then the unexpected happened. And this time, it wasn't
such a bad thing.
The front door to the building opened. For a few seconds,
there was no activity at the door. What was going on in there?
Then an elderly woman dressed in a lab smock wandered out into
the bright lights aimed at the building. She held her hands up high and kept
saying, "Don't shoot me."
She was followed by more women in lab coats, young and
old, as well as two boys who looked to be twelve or thirteen at the most.
People behind the barricades were screaming out names.
They were weeping for joy, clapping wildly.
Then the front door slammed shut again.
The exodus was over.
Chapter
28
THE RELEASE OF ELEVEN lab workers stopped the full Hostage
Rescue Team assault and opened up communications again. The police commissioner
and the chief of detectives appeared on the scene and talked with Captain
Moran. So did a couple of ministers from the community. Late as it was, the TV
crews were still here shooting film.
At around three, we got word that we were going inside
after all. Then there was another delay. Hurry up and wait, hurry up and
wait.
At half past, we got the go. We were told it was final.
A few minutes past three thirty, Ned Mahoney and I were up
and racing toward a side entrance into the building; so were a dozen other guys
from HRT. The good thing about protective gear is that it might stop a fatal or
damaging bullet; the bad thing is that it slows you down, makes it harder to
run as fast as you need or want to, and forces your breath to come in gulps and
gasps.
Snipers were taking out windows, trying to keep resistance
from inside as low as possible.
Mahoney liked to call this drill "five minutes of
panic and thrills," but I always dreaded it. To me, it was more like
"five minutes closer to heaven or hell." I didn't need to be here,
but Ned and I had done a couple of assaults together and I couldn't stay away.
A booming, earsplitting explosion took out the back door.
Suddenly, there were swirling clouds of black smoke and
debris everywhere; then we were both running through it. I was hoping not to
catch a bullet to the head or some other exposed body part in the next couple
of minutes. I was hoping nobody had to die tonight.
Ned and I took fire right away, and we couldn't even tell
who the hell was shooting at us. Drug dealers or the SWAT guys. Maybe both.
The sound of submachine guns and then grenades was
deafening in the hallways and as we inched up a set of winding stairs. There
was a whole lot of firepower inside the building now, maybe too much for it to
hold together. The noise level made it hard to think straight or keep any
focus.
"Hey! Assholes!" I heard somebody shout from
above us. A volley of gunshots followed. Flashes of blinding light in the
darkness.
Then Ned grunted and went down hard on the stairway.
I couldn't tell where he was hit at first; then I saw a
wound near his collarbone. I didn't know if he'd been shot or struck with
flying debris. There was a lot of blood spilling from the wound though.
I stayed right there with him, called for help on the
radio. I heard more blasts, shouts, male and female screams coming from above
us. Chaos.
Ned's hands were shaking, and I hadn't seen him show fear
of anything before. The firefight raging in the building only added to the
terror and confusion. Ned's face had lost its color; he didn't look good.
"They're coming for you," I told him. "Stay
with me, Ned. You hear me?"
"Stupid," he finally said, groaning.
"Walked right into it."
"You feeling it yet?"
"Could be worse. Could be better too. By the
way," he said, "you're hit too."
Chapter
29
"I'LL LIVE," I told Ned as I huddled over him on
the stairwell.
"Yeah, me too. Probably, anyway."
A couple of minutes later, the paramedics were with us in
the cramped space. By the time they got Ned out of there, the gunfight seemed
to be over. Just like he always said —five minutes of panic and thrills.
Reports started to come in. Captain Tim Moran gave the
latest to me himself. The assault on the heroin factory seemed to have had
mixed results. Most of us felt we shouldn't have gone in so soon — but it
wasn't our decision. Two metro officers and two from HRT were wounded on our
side. Ned was headed into surgery.
There were six casualties among those inside the building,
including two men from SWAT. A seventeen-year-old mother of two was one of the
dead. For some reason she'd stayed inside when the lab workers came out. The
girl's husband had died too. He was sixteen.
I finally got home at a little past six in the morning. I
was dragging, wasted, bone tired, and something about coming in so late, or
early, seemed surreal.
It only got worse. Nana was up waiting in the kitchen.
Chapter
30
SHE WAS SITTING OVER toast and a cup of tea, looking
infirm, but I knew better.
The hot beverage was steaming, and so was she. She hadn't
gotten the kids up yet. Her small TV was tuned to the local news reports on
last night's police action at Kentucky and Fifteenth. It felt unreal to see the
footage right here in our kitchen.
Nana's eyes fixed on the scrape on the side of my forehead
— the bandage there.
"It's a scratch," I said. "Not a big deal.
It's all good. I'm fine."
"Don't give me that ridiculous nonsense answer, Alex.
Don't you dare condescend to me like I'm somebody's fool. I'm looking at the
line of trajectory taken by a bullet that came an inch from splattering your
brains and leaving your three poor children orphans. No mother, no father. Am I
wrong about that? No, of course not!
"I am so sick of this though, Alex. I have been
living with this sort of terrible dread every single day for over ten years.
This time I've had it. Up to here. I've truly had enough. I'm done
with it. I'm through! I quit! Yes, you heard me correctly. I quit you
and the children! I quit!"
I put up both my hands in defense. "Nana, I was out
with the kids when I got an emergency call. I had no idea the call was coming.
How could I? There was nothing I could do to stop what happened."
"You accepted the call, Alex. Then you accepted the
assignment. You always do. You call it dedication, duty. I call it total
insanity, madness."
"I. Didn't. Have. An. Option."
"You do have an option, Alex. That's my whole point.
You could have said no, that you were out with your kids. What do you think
they would do, Alex — fire you for having a life? For being a father? And if by
some accident of good fortune they did fire you, then so be it."
"I don't know what they could do, Nana.
Eventually I suppose they would fire me."
"And is that such a bad thing? Is it? Oh, forget
it!" she said, and banged her mug down hard against the tabletop.
"I'm leaving!" she said.
"Oh, for God's sake, this is ridiculous, Nana. I'm
totally exhausted. I was shot. Almost shot. We'll talk about it later. I need
to sleep right now"
Suddenly Nana stood up, and she moved in my direction. Her
face was wild with outrage, her eyes tiny black beads. I hadn't seen her like
this in years, maybe not since I was growing up, and a little on the wild side
myself.
"Ridiculous? You call this ridiculous? How dare
you say that to me."
Nana struck me in the chest with the heels of both her
hands. The blows didn't hurt, but their intent did, the truth of her words did.
"I'm sorry," I said. "I'm just tired."
"Get yourself a housekeeper, a nanny, whatever you
can get for yourself. You're exhausted? I'm exhausted. I'm
fed up and exhausted and sick to death of worrying about you!"
"Nana, I'm sorry. What else do you want me to
say?"
"Nothing, Alex. Don't say anything. I'm tired of
listening to you anyway."
She stomped off to her room without another word. Well, at
least that was over, I thought as I sat down at the kitchen table, tired and
depressed as hell now.
But it wasn't over.
Minutes later, Nana reappeared in the kitchen, and she was
lugging an ancient leather suitcase and a smaller traveling bag on wheels. She
walked past me, through the dining room, and then right out the front door
without another peep.
"Nana!" I called, struggling up from my seat,
then starting to jog after her. "Stop. Please, stop and talk to me. Let's
talk."
"I'm through talking!"
I got to the door and saw a dented and gashed pale-blue DC
Cab throwing off exhaust fumes and plumes of smoke out front on the street. One
of her many cousins, Abraham, drove for DC Cabs. I could see the back of his
retro Afro from the porch.
Nana climbed into the ugly blue taxi, and it immediately
sputtered away from the house.
Then I heard a small voice. "Where's Nana
going?"
I turned and lifted Ali, who had snuck around behind me on
the porch. "I don't know, little man. I think she just quit on us."
He looked aghast. "Nana quit our family?"
Chapter
31
MICHAEL SULLIVAN WOKE with an awful shudder and a start
and knew immediately he wouldn't be able to get back to sleep. He'd been
dreaming about his father again, the scary bastard, the boogeyman of all his
nightmares.
When he was a little kid, the old man had brought him to
work at his butcher shop two or three times a week in the summer. This went on
from the time he was six until he was eleven, when it ended. The shop took up
the ground floor of a two-story redbrick building on Quentin Road and East
Thirty-sixth Street. Kevin Sullivan, Butcher was known for having the best
meats in all of the Flatlands section of Brooklyn, but also for his skill in
catering not just to the Irish but to Italian and German tastes.
The sawdust on the floor was always thick and swept clean
every day. The glass in the windows of the cases sparkled. And Kevin Sullivan
had a trademark — after he presented a customer's meat for inspection, he
smiled, and then took a polite bow. His little bow got them every time.
Michael, his mother, and his three brothers knew another
side of his father though. Kevin Sullivan had massive arms and the most
powerful hands imaginable, especially in the eyes of a young boy. One time he
caught a rat in the kitchen and crushed the vermin in his bare hands. He told
his sons he could do the same thing to them, crush their bones to sawdust, and
their mother seldom went a week without a purplish bruise appearing somewhere
on her frail, thin body.
But that wasn't the worst of it, and it wasn't what had
woken Sullivan that night and so many other times during his life. The real
horror story had begun when he was six and they were cleaning up after closing
one evening. His father called him into the shop's small office, which held a
desk, a file cabinet, and a cot. Kevin Sullivan was sitting on the cot, and he
told Michael to sit next to him. "Right here, boy. By my side."
"I'm sorry, Dad," Michael said immediately,
knowing this had to be about some dumb mistake he'd made during his chores.
"I'll make up for it. I'll do it right."
"Just sit!" said his father. "You have
plenty to be sorry for, but that's not it. Now you listen. You listen to me
good."
His father put his hand on the boy's knee. "You know
how badly I can hurt you, Michael," he said. "You know that,
right?"
"Yes, sir, I know."
"And I will," his father continued,
"if you tell a single living soul."
Tell them what?
Michael wanted to ask, but he knew better than to say a word, to interrupt his
father once he had begun to speak.
"Not a solitary soul." His father squeezed his
son's leg until tears formed in Michael's eyes.
And then his father leaned forward and kissed the boy on
the mouth, and did other things that no father should ever do to his son.
Chapter
32
HIS FATHER HAD BEEN DEAD for a long time now, but the
creepy bastard was never far enough away from Sullivan's thoughts, and in fact,
he had devised unusual ways to "escape" from his childhood demons.
Around four the next afternoon he went shopping at Tysons
Galleria in McLean, Virginia. He was looking for something very special: just
the right girl. He wanted to play a game called Red Light, Green Light.
During the next half hour at the Galleria, he approached a
few possible game players outside Saks Fifth Avenue, then Neiman Marcus, then
Lillie Rubin.
His pitch was straightforward and didn't vary. Big smile,
then: "Hi. My name is Jeff Carter. Could I ask you a couple of questions?
You mind? I'll be quick, I promise."
The fifth or sixth woman he approached had a very pretty,
innocent face — a Madonna's face? — and she listened to what he had to say.
Four of the women he'd hit on before her were pleasant enough. One was even
flirty, but they all had walked away. He had no problem with that. He liked
bright people, and the women were just being cautious about the pickup game.
What was the old saying? Don't pick that up, you have no way of knowing
where it's been.
"Well, not exactly questions," he went on with
his sales pitch to the Madonna of the Galleria. "Let me put it another
way. If I say anything that bothers you, I'll stop and walk away. That sound
fair enough? Like Red Light, Green Light."
"That's a little weird," said the dark-haired
girl. She had a truly gorgeous face and a nice body from what he could tell.
Her voice was somewhat monotone — but hey, nobody's perfect. Other than maybe
himself.
"But it's harmless," he went on. "I like
your boots, by the way."
"Thanks. It doesn't bother me to hear that you like
them. I like 'em too."
"You have a nice smile too. You know that
you do, right? Sure you do."
"Careful now. Don't lay it on too thick."
They both laughed, hitting it off okay, Sullivan was
thinking to himself. The game was on anyway. He just had to avoid getting a red
light.
"Okay if I go on?" he asked. Always ask
their permission. That was a rule he had whenever he played. Always he
polite.
She shrugged, rolled her soft brown eyes, shifted her
weight from one booted foot to the other. "I guess. We've gone this far,
haven't we? "
"A thousand dollars," Sullivan said. This was
where you usually won or lost the game. Right… now.
The Madonna's smile disappeared — but she didn't walk
away. Sullivan's heart started to pound. He had her going, leaning his way. Now
he just had to close the sale.
"Nothing funny. I promise," Sullivan said
quickly, pouring on the charm without being too obvious about it.
The Madonna frowned. "You promise, huh?"
"One hour," Sullivan said. The trick here was how
you said it. It had to sound like no big deal, nothing threatening, nothing out
of the ordinary. Just an hour. Just a thousand dollars. Why not? What's the
harm?
"Red light," she said, and walked away from him
in a huff, never even looked back. He could tell she was pissed too.
Sullivan was mad, his heart still beating hard, and
something else was rock hard as well. He wanted to grab the Madonna and
strangle her in the middle of the mall. Really mess her up. But he loved this
little game he'd invented. Red Light, Green Light.
Half an hour later, he was trying his luck outside the
Victoria's Secret at the nearby Tysons Corner Mall — he got to "one
hour" with a dreamy blonde in a "Jersey Girl" T-shirt and short
shorts. No luck though, and he was really getting hot and bothered now. He
needed a win, needed to get laid, needed an adrenaline hit.
The next girl he approached had beautiful, shimmering red
hair. Great body. Long legs and small, lively tits that moved around in rhythm
when she talked. At the "one hour" prompt, she folded her slender
arms over her chest. Talk about body language, wow! But Red didn't walk away
from him. Conflicted? Sure. He loved that in a woman.
"You're in control the whole time. You choose the
hotel or your place. Whatever you want, whatever seems right. It's all up to
you."
She looked at him for a moment, silent, and he knew that
she was sizing him up — they stared right into your eyes at this point. He
could tell that this one trusted her instincts. It's all up to you.
Plus, she either wanted, or needed, the thousand dollars. And, of course, he
was cute.
Finally, Red spoke in a quiet voice, because nobody else
was supposed to hear this, right? "You have the cash on you?"
He showed her a roll of hundreds.
"They all hundreds?" she asked.
He showed her that they were hundreds. "You mind if I
ask you your name?" he said.
"Sherry."
"That your real name?"
"Whatever, Jeff. Let's go. The clock is
running. Your hour's already begun."
And off they went.
After his hour with Sherry was over, closer to an hour and
a half actually, Michael Sullivan didn't have to give her any money. Not a
thousand, not a nickel. All he had to do was show Sherry his picture collection
— and a scalpel he had brought along.
Red Light, Green Light.
Hell of a game.
Chapter
33
TWO DAYS AFTER she walked out on us, Nana was back at the
house, thank God and the heavenly choir, who had to be watching over us. The
whole family, but especially me, had learned a lesson about how much we loved
Nana and needed her; how many small, often unnoticed and thankless things she
did for us every day; how totally indispensable she was, and the sacrifices she
made.
Not that Nana ever really let us forget her contributions
under ordinary circumstances. It was just that she was even better than she
thought she was.
When she waltzed in the kitchen door that morning, she
caught Jannie eating Cocoa Puffs and let her have it in her own inimitable
style: "My name is Janelle Cross. I am a substance abuser,"
Nana said.
Jannie raised both arms over her head in surrender; then
she went and emptied the chocolate cereal right into the trash. She looked Nana
in the eye, said, "If you're in a vehicle traveling at the speed of light,
what happens when you switch on the headlights?" Then she hugged Nana
before she could try to answer the unanswerable.
I went and hugged Nana too and was smart enough to keep my
mouth shut but my powder dry.
When I got home from work that night, my grandmother was
waiting for me in the kitchen. Uh-oh, I thought, but the second she saw me,
Nana put her arms out for a hug, which surprised me. "Come," she
said.
When I was in her arms, she continued, "I'm sorry,
Alex. I had no right to run away and leave you all like that. I was in the
wrong. I missed all of you as soon as I was in the cab with Abraham."
"You had every right —," I started to say.
Nana cut me off. "Now don't argue with me, Alex. For
once, quit while you're ahead."
I did as I was told, and shut up.
Chapter
34
BIG STUFF
— NOW HERE WE GO. On Friday morning of that week, at a few minutes
past nine o'clock, I found myself all alone in the alcove outside Director Ron
Burns's office on the ninth floor of the Hoover Building, FBI headquarters.
The director's assistant, Tony Woods, peeked his round,
deceptively cherubic face out of Burns's outer office.
"Hey, Alex, there you are. Why don't you come on in.
Good job the other day on Kentucky Avenue. Under the circumstances especially.
The director's been wanting to talk to you about it and some other things he
has on his mind. I heard Ned Mahoney's going to make a full recovery."
Terrific job
— I almost got myself killed, I thought as I followed Woods into the
inner office. Ned Mahoney got shot in the neck. He could have died too.
The director was there waiting for me in his sanctum
sanctorum. Ron Burns has a kind of funny way about him: He's a hard-charging
guy, but he's learned to make meaningless small talk and smile a lot before he
gets down to business. That's pretty much a requirement in Washington,
especially if you have to deal with as many sneaky politicians as he does. Like
many type-A business-minded men, though, Burns is pretty awful at small talk.
But we chatted about local sports and the weather for a good ninety seconds
before we got into the real reason for my visit.
"So what's on your mind these days?" Burns
asked. "Tony said you wanted to see me, so I take it this isn't purely a
social call.
"I have a few things to go over with you too. A new
assignment for starters: a serial up in Maine and Vermont of all places."
I nodded and let Burns rattle on. But suddenly I was
feeling tense and a little unsure of myself. Finally, I had to cut him off.
"There's no good way to ease into this, Director, so I'll just say it. I'm
here to tell you that I'm going to be leaving the Bureau. This is very
difficult, and it's embarrassing. I appreciate everything you've done for me, but
I've made a decision for my family. It's final. I'm not going to change my
mind."
"Shit," Burns said, and he hit his desk
hard with the palm of his hand. "Damn it all to hell, Alex. Why would you
leave us now? It makes no sense to me. You're on a very fast track at the
Bureau. You know that, right? Tell you what, I'm not going to let you
do it."
"Nothing you can do to stop me," I told him.
"I'm sorry, but I'm sure I'm doing the right thing. I've thought
this through a hundred times in the last few days."
Burns stared into my eyes, and he must have seen something
resolute there, because he stood up behind his desk. Then he came around it
with his hand outstretched.
"You're making a terrible mistake, and an atrociously
bad career move, but I can tell there's no point in arguing with you. It's been
a real pleasure, Alex, and an education," he said as we shook hands. We
made some more uncomfortable chitchat for the next couple of minutes. Then I
got up to leave his office.
As I reached the door, Burns called, "Alex, I hope I
can still call on you from time to time. I can, can't I?"
I laughed in spite of myself, because the remark was so
typical of Burns's never-say-die attitude. "You can call on me eventually.
But why don't you give it a few months, okay?"
"Couple of days anyway" said Burns, and at least
he winked when he said it.
We both laughed, and suddenly it sunk in — my brief,
somewhat illustrious career with the FBI was over and done with.
Also, I was unemployed.
Chapter
35
I'M NOT A BIG FAN of looking back on the stages of my life
with anything like regret, and anyway, my time at the FBI had been mostly very
good and probably even valuable in the long run. I'd learned things,
accomplished a fair amount — like stopping a Russian Mafia psycho called the
Wolf. And I'd made some good friends — the head of Hostage Rescue, maybe even
the director — which couldn't hurt and might even help me out someday.
Still, I wasn't prepared for the incredible feeling of
relief I experienced as I carried a cardboard box stuffed full of my
possessions out of the FBI building that morning. It felt as if at least a
couple of hundred pounds of dead weight had been lifted off my shoulders, a
burden I hadn't even known was there. I didn't know for sure if I'd just made a
good decision, but it sure felt like it.
No more monsters, human or otherwise, I was thinking to
myself.
No more monsters ever.
I headed toward home at a little before noon. Free at
last. I had the car windows open and was listening to Bob Marley's "No
Woman, No Cry," the words "everything's gonna be all right"
blasting from the radio. I was singing along. I didn't have a plan for what I
was going to do next, not even for the rest of the day — and it felt pretty
terrific. Actually, I liked the idea of doing nothing for a while, and I was
beginning to think I might be pretty good at it too.
There was something I needed to do right now, while I was
in the mood. I drove out to the Mercedes dealership and found the salesperson
Laurie Berger. I took a test drive in the R350, and all that leg room was even
more fun on the open highway than it had been in the showroom. I liked the
vehicle's zip and also the dual-dash zone climate control, which would keep
everybody happy, even Nana Mama.
But even more important, it was time for the family and me
to move away from Maria's old car. It was time, I had money from my books in
savings, and so I bought the R350 and felt wonderful about it.
When I got home, I found a note from Nana on the kitchen
table. It was meant for Jannie and Damon, but I read it anyway.
Go out and get some fresh air, you two. There's coq au vin
in the Crock-Pot. Delicious! Set the table for me, please. And get a start on
your homework before dinner. Damon has choir tonight. Remember to "support
your breath,"young man. Aunt Tia and I have taken Ali to the zoo, and
WE'RE LOVING IT.
Your Nana isn't here, but I'm watching you anyway!
I couldn't help smiling. This woman had saved me a long
time ago, and now she was saving my kids.
I'd been hoping to hang out with Ali, but there would be
plenty of time for that in the near future. So I fixed myself a leftover pork
and coleslaw sandwich, and then for some strange reason I made popcorn for one.
Why? Why not! I don't even like popcorn that much, but
suddenly I was in the mood for some hot, buttered junk food. Free to be me;
free to be stupid if I wanted to.
I ate the freshly popped popcorn and played the piano for
a couple of hours that afternoon — Duke Ellington, Jelly Roll Morton, Al Green.
I read several chapters from a book called The Shadow of the Wind. And
then I did the truly unthinkable — I took a nap in the middle of the day.
Before I drifted off, I thought about Maria again, the best of times, our
honeymoon at Sandy Lane in Barbados. What a blast that had been. How much I
still missed her and wished she was here right now to hear my news.
For the rest of the afternoon, the phone never rang once.
I didn't have a pager anymore, and in the words of Nana Mama — I was loving
it.
Nana and Ali came home together, then came Jannie, and
finally Damon. Their staggered arrivals gave me the chance to show off our new
car three times, and to get their praise and applause three times.
What a fine, fine day this was turning out to be.
That night at dinner we chowed down on Nana's delicious
Frenchified chicken, and I kept the big news to myself until the end of the
meal — pumpkin ice cream and cafe au lait.
Jannie and Damon wanted to eat and run, but I kept
everybody sitting at the table. Jannie wanted to get back to her book. She was
tripping out on Eragon these days, which was okay, I guess, but I
didn't understand why it is that kids have to read the same book half a dozen
times.
"What now?" she rolled her eyes and asked, as
though she already knew the answer.
"I have some news," I said to her, and to
everybody else.
The kids looked at one another, and Jannie and Damon
shared a frown and a head shake. They all thought they knew what was coming
next — that I was leaving town on a new murder investigation, probably a
serial. Maybe even tonight, just like I always did.
"I'm not going anywhere," I said, and grinned
broadly. "Quite the opposite actually. In fact, I'm going to attend
Damon's choir practice tonight. I want to listen to that joyful noise.
I want to see how well he supports his breath these days."
"You're going to choir practice?" Damon
exclaimed. "What, is there some killer in our singing
group?"
I was purposely stretching it out some, my eyes methodically
going from face to face. I could tell that none of them had a clue what was
coming next. Not even our crafty, know-it-all Nana had figured it out yet.
Jannie finally looked down at Ali. "Make him tell us
what's going on, Ali. Make him talk."
"C'mon, Daddy," said the little man, who was
already a skillful manipulator. "Tell us. Before Janelle goes crazy."
"All right, all right, all right. Here's the deal.
I'm afraid I have to tell you that I'm now unemployed, and that we're
practically destitute. Well, not really. Anyway, this morning I resigned from
the FBI. For the rest of the day I did nothing. Tonight, it's the rehearsal of
'Cantante Domino' for me."
Nana Mama and the kids went wild with applause.
"Destitute! Des-ti-tute!" the kids began to chant.
And you know what? It had a nice ring to it.
So did no more monsters.
Chapter
36
THE NEXT BEAT in the story went like this. John Sampson
was a star in the Washington PD these days. Ever since Alex left the department
and moved over to the FBI, Sampson's reputation had been rising, not that it
hadn't been on a high level before, not that Sampson didn't get a lot of
respect for all sorts of reasons. The curious thing, though, was that Sampson
couldn't have given a rat's ass. Peer approval had never meant much of anything
to the Big Man. Unless maybe it was Alex's, and even that was a hit-and-miss
thing.
His latest case was definitely a challenge. Maybe because
he hated the bad actor he was trying to bring down. The scum in question, Gino
"Greaseball" Giametti, operated strip joints and massage parlors as
far south as Fort Lauderdale and Miami. His "sideline" was catering
to pervs who needed adolescent girls, sometimes prepubescent ones. Giametti
himself was obsessed with the so-called Lolita complex.
"Capo," Sampson muttered under his
breath as he drove up Giametti's street in the ritzy Kalorama section of DC.
The self-important term referred to capitano, a captain in the Mafia.
Gino Giametti had been a significant earner for years. He'd been one of the first
mobsters to figure out that big money could be made bringing in pretty young
girls from the former Soviet bloc, especially Russia, Poland, and
Czechoslovakia. That was his specialty, and it was the reason Sampson was
riding his ass now. His one regret was that Alex couldn't be with him on this
bust. This was going to be a sweet takedown.
At a little past midnight, he pulled up in front of
Giametti's house. The mobster didn't live too extravagantly, but all his needs
were met. That was how the Mafia took care of its own.
Sampson peered into his rearview and saw two more cars
ease up against the curb directly behind him. He spoke into a mike sticking out
from his shirt collar. "Good evening, gents. I think this is going to be a
fine night. I can feel it in my bones. Let's go wake up the Greaseball."
Chapter
37
SAMPSON'S PARTNER THESE DAYS was a twenty-eight-year-old
detective named Marion Handler, who was almost as big as Sampson was. Handler
was certainly no Alex Cross, though. He was currently living with a
large-breasted but small-minded cheerleader for the Washington Redskins, and he
was looking to make a name for himself in Homicide. "I'm fast-tracking,
dude," he liked to say to Sampson, without a hint of humor or
self-effacement.
Just being around the cocky detective was exhausting, and
also depressing. The man was plain stupid; worse, he was arrogant about it,
flaunting his frequent logic lapses.
"I'll take the point on this one," Handler
announced as they reached the front porch of Giametti's house. Four other
detectives, one holding a battering ram, were already waiting at the door. They
looked to Sampson for direction.
"Take the lead? No problem, Marion. Be my
guest," he said to Handler. Then he added, "First in, first to the morgue."
He spoke to the detective holding the battering ram: "Take it down!
Detective Handler goes in first."
The front door collapsed in two powerful strikes with the
ram. The house alarm system began to wail, and the detectives hurried inside.
Sampson's eyes took in the darkened kitchen. Nobody there.
New appliances everywhere. An iPod and CDs scattered on the floor. Kids in the
house.
"He's downstairs," Sampson told the others.
"Giametti doesn't sleep with his wife anymore."
The detectives hurried down steep wooden stairs on the far
side of the kitchen. They hadn't been inside more than twenty seconds. In the
basement, they burst in the first door they came to. "Metro Police! Hands
up. Now, Giametti," Marion Handler's voice boomed.
The Greaseball was up quickly. He stood in a protective
crouch on the far side of the king-size bed. He was a short, potbellied,
hirsute man in his midforties. He looked groggy and still out of it, maybe
drugged up. But John Sampson wasn't fooled by his physical appearance — this
man was a stone-cold killer. And much worse.
A pretty, naked young girl with long blond hair and fair
white skin was still on the bed. She tried to cover her small breasts and
shaved genital area. Sampson knew her name, Paulina Sroka, and that she was from
Poland originally. Sampson had known she would be here and that Giametti was
rumored to be madly in love with the blond beauty he'd imported from Europe six
months ago. According to sources, the Greaseball had killed the girl's best
friend because she'd refused to have anal sex with him.
"You don't have to be afraid," Sampson said to
Paulina. "We're the Washington police. You're not in any trouble. He
is."
"Just shut the hell up!" Giametti yelled at the
girl, who looked both confused and scared. "Don't say a word to them! Not
a word, Paulie! I'm warning you!"
Sampson moved faster than it looked like he could. He
threw Giametti on the floor, then cuffed him like a steer at a rodeo.
"Don't say a word!" Giametti continued to yell,
even though his face was pressed into the shag rug. "Don't talk to them,
Paulie! I'm warning you! You hear me?"
The girl looked pathetic and lost as she sat among the
rumpled bedsheets, attempting to cover herself with a man's shirt she'd been
given by the detectives.
She finally spoke in the softest whisper. "He make me
do anything he say. He do everything bad to me. You know what I am saying —
everything you could imagine. I can hardly walk… I am fourteen years old."
Sampson turned to Handler. "You can take it from
here, Marion. Get him the hell out of here. I don't want to touch the
slime."
Chapter
38
AN HOUR LATER, Gino Giametti was basted, then grilled
until he was well-done under bright lights in Investigation Room #1 at the
First District station house. Sampson wouldn't take his eyes off the vicious
gangster, who had a disturbing habit of scratching his scalp compulsively, hard
enough to make it bleed. Giametti didn't seem to notice it himself.
Marion Handler had carried the show so far, done most of
the preliminary questioning, but Giametti didn't have much to say to him.
Sampson sat back and observed, sizing up both men.
So far, Giametti was getting the best of it. He was a lot
smarter than he looked. "I woke up and Paulie was sleeping in my bed. Sleeping
— just like when you busted in. What can I tell you? She has her own bedroom
upstairs. She's a scared little girl. Crazy sometimes, too. Paulie does
housekeeping and shit like that for my wife. We wanted to put her in the local
schools. The best schools. We were letting her work on her English first. Hey,
we were trying to do the right thing by that kid, so why are you busting my
balls?"
Sampson finally pushed himself forward in his seat. He'd
heard enough bullshit for tonight. "Anybody ever tell you you could do
stand-up?" he asked. And, Marion, you could be his straight man.
"Matter of fact, yeah," Giametti said, and
smirked. "Couple of people told me that exact same thing. You know what? I
think they were cops too."
"Paulina has already told us she saw you kill her
friend Alexa. Alexa was sixteen years old when she died. The girl was
garroted!"
Giametti slammed his fist down on the table in front of
him. "The crazy little bitch. Paulie is lying through her teeth. What'd
you do, threaten to send her back? Deport her to Poland? That's her biggest
fear."
Sampson shook his head. "No, I said we'd help her
stay in America if we could. Get her into school. The best. Do the right thing
by her."
"She's lying, and she's nuts. I'm telling you, that
pretty little girl is two kinds of crazy."
Sampson nodded slowly. "She's lying? All right, then
how about Roberto Gallo? Is he lying too? He saw you kill Alexa and stuff the
body in the trunk of your Lincoln. He made that up?"
"Of course he made it up. That's total bullshit; it's
complete crap. You know it. I know it. Bobby Gallo knows it. Alexa? Who the
hell is Alexa? Paulie's imaginary friend?"
Sampson shrugged his broad shoulders. "How would I
know Gallo's story is bullshit?"
"Because it never happened, that's how!
Because Bobby Gallo probably made a deal with you."
"You mean — it didn't happen that way? Gallo wasn't
actually an eyewitness? But Paulina was. Is that what you're saying?"
Giametti frowned and shook his head. "You think I'm
stupid, Detective Sampson? I'm not stupid."
Sampson spread his hands to indicate the small, very
bright interview room. "But here you are."
Giametti thought about it for a few seconds. Then he
gestured toward Handler. "Tell Junior here to go take a nice long walk off
a short pier. I want to talk to you. Just you and me, big man."
Sampson looked over at Marion Handler. He shrugged and
rolled his eyes. "Why don't you take a break, Marion?"
Handler didn't like it, but he got up and left the
interrogation room. He made a lot of noise on the way out, like a petulant high
school kid who'd just been given detention.
Sampson didn't say anything once he and Giametti were
alone. He was still observing the mobster, trying to get under the punk's skin.
The guy was a murderer — that much he knew. And Giametti also had to know that
he was up shit creek right now. Paulina Sroka was fourteen years old.
"The strong, silent type?" Giametti smirked
again. "That your act, big boy?"
Still not a word from Sampson. It went on that way for
several minutes.
Giametti finally leaned forward, and he spoke in a quiet,
serious voice. "Look, you know this is bullshit, right? No murder weapon.
No body. I didn't clip any little Polack girl named Alexa. And Paulie is crazy.
Trust me on that one. She's young in years, but she's no little girl. She was
hooking in the old country. You know about that?"
Sampson finally spoke. "Here's what I know, and what
I can prove. You were having sex with a fourteen-year-old in your own
house."
Giametti shook his head. "She's not fourteen. She's a
little whore. Anyway, I have something for you, something to trade.
It's about a friend of yours — Alex Cross. You listening, Detective?
Hear this. I know who killed his wife. I know where he is now too."
Chapter
39
JOHN SAMPSON GOT OUT of his car slowly, and he trudged
along the familiar stone walkway, then up the front stairs of the Cross family
house on Fifth Street.
He hesitated at the door, trying to collect his thoughts,
to calm himself down if he could. This wasn't going to be easy, and no one
would know this more than he did. He knew things about Maria Cross's murder
that even Alex didn't.
Finally, he reached forward and rang the bell. He must
have done this a thousand times in his life, but it never felt like it did now.
No good would come of this visit. Nothing good whatsoever.
It might even end a long friendship.
A moment later, Sampson was surprised that it was Nana
Mama who came to the door. The old girl was dressed in a flowery blue robe and
looked even tinier than usual, like an ancient bird that ought to be
worshipped. And in this house, she surely was, even by him.
"John, what's the matter now? What is it? I'm almost
afraid to ask. Well, come inside, come inside. You'll scare all the neighbors."
"They're already scared, Nana," Sampson drawled,
and attempted a smile. "This is Southeast, remember?"
"Don't try to make a joke out of this, John. Don't
you dare. What are you here for?"
Sampson suddenly felt like he was a teenager again, caught
in one of Nana's infamous stern glares. There was something so damn familiar
about this scene. It reminded him of the time he and Alex got caught stealing
records at Grady's while they were in middle school. Or the time they were
smoking weed behind John Carroll High School and got busted by an assistant
principal, and Nana had to come to get them released.
"I have to talk to Alex," Sampson said.
"It's important, Nana. We need to wake him up."
"And why is that?" she tapped one extended foot
and asked. "Quarter past three in the morning. Alex doesn't work for the
city of Washington anymore. Why can't everybody just leave him be? You of all
people, John Sampson. You know better than to come around here now, middle of
the night, looking for his help again."
Sampson didn't usually argue with Nana Mama, but this time
he did. "I'm afraid it can't wait, Nana. And I don't need Alex's help this
time. He needs mine."
Then Sampson walked right past Nana and into the Cross
house — uninvited.
Chapter
40
IT WAS ALMOST 4:00 A.M., and Sampson and I were riding
back to the First District station house in his car. I was wide awake now, and
wired. My nervous system felt like it was vibrating.
Maria's murderer? After all these years? Was it even a faint possibility that the
killer could be caught more than ten years after my wife was shot down? The
whole thing felt unreal to me. Back then, I'd been all over the case for a
year, and I'd never completely given up the chase. And now we might suddenly
find the killer? Was it possible?
We arrived at the station house on Fourth Street and
hurried inside, neither of us talking. A precinct house during the night shift
can be a lot like an emergency room: You never know what to expect when you
step inside. This time, I didn't have a clue, but I couldn't wait to talk to
Giametti.
It seemed unusually quiet when we walked in the front door
— but that all changed in a hurry. It was obvious to both Sampson and me that
something was wrong when we got down to the holding cells. Half a dozen
detectives and uniforms were standing around. They looked way too alert and
anxious for this time of morning. Something was definitely up.
Sampson's new partner, Marion Handler, spotted us and
hustled over to John. Handler ignored me, and I did my best to pay him no mind,
either. I'd talked to him a couple of times, and I thought the detective was a
showy punk. I wondered why John put up with him the way he did.
Maybe he saw something in Handler that I didn't, or maybe
Sampson was finally mellowing just a little.
"You're not gonna believe this shit. It's off the
charts," he said to Sampson. "Somebody got to Giametti. I shit you
not, Sampson. He's over there dead in his cell. Somebody got to him in
here."
I was feeling numb all over as Handler led us back to the
last holding cell on the block. I couldn't believe what I'd just heard. First
we had a lead on Maria's killer's whereabouts, and then the man who gave us
that lead was murdered? In here?
"He even had a private room," Handler said to
Sampson. "How could they get to him in here? Right under our noses?"
Sampson and I ignored the question as we stepped inside
the last cell on the right. There were two evidence techies working around the
body, but I could see all I needed to. An ice pick had been driven right up
Gino Giametti's nose. It looked like the pick had been used to gouge out his
eyes first. "See no evil," said Sampson in his deep, flat voice.
"Has to be the mob."
Chapter
41
WHEN I GOT HOME later that morning, I knew I wouldn't be
able to sleep very well. So what was new about that? The kids were off at
school, Nana was out; the house was quiet as a tomb.
Nana had put up another of her goofy "mistake"
newspaper headlines on the fridge: Juvenile Court to Try Shooting Victim.
Pretty funny, but I wasn't in the mood for smiles, even at the expense of
journalists. I played the piano on the sunporch and drank a glass of red wine,
but nothing seemed to help.
I could see Maria's face and hear her voice inside my
head. I wondered, Why do we begin to forget, then sometimes remember with such
clarity people we've lost? Everything about Maria, about our time together,
seemed to have been stirred up inside me again.
Finally, around ten thirty, I made my way upstairs to my
room. There had been too many days and nights like this. I would make my way up
to bed and sleep there alone. What was that all about?
I lay down on the bed and shut my eyes, but I didn't
really expect to sleep, just rest. I'd been thinking about Maria since I left
the station house on Fourth Street. Some of the images I saw were of Maria and
me when the kids were little — the good and the hard parts, too, not just
selective memories of the sentimental stuff.
I tensed up in bed thinking about her, and I finally
understood something useful about the present — that I wanted my life to make
sense again. Simple enough, right? But could it still happen? Could I move on?
Well, maybe. There was somebody. Somebody I cared
about enough to make some changes for. Or was I just fooling myself again? I
finally drifted off into a restless, dreamless sleep, which was about as good
as it got these days.
Chapter
42
ALL I HAD TO DO was move on, right? Make some intelligent
changes in my life. I'd gotten rid of Maria's old junker and moved onward and
upward to our cross-vehicle. What could be so hard about making some
other changes? And why did I keep failing at it?
Alex has a big date, I told myself at various times during the following
Friday. That's why I'd picked the New Heights Restaurant on Calvert Street over
in Woodley Park. New Heights was a big-date sort of place. Dr. Kayla Coles was
meeting me there after she finished work — early, by her standards anyway — at
nine.
I took a seat at our table, partly because I was afraid
they might give it away if Kayla showed up late — which she did, at around
quarter after.
Her being late didn't matter to me. I was just happy to
see her. Kayla was a pretty woman, with a radiant smile, but more important, I liked
spending time with her. It seemed like we always had something to talk about.
Just the opposite of a lot of couples I know.
"Wow," I said, and winked when I saw
her gliding across the dining room. She had on flats, possibly because she's
five foot ten without them, or maybe just because she's sane and can't stand
the discomfort of heels.
"Wow, yourself! You look good too, Alex. And this view.
I love this place."
I had asked to be seated at a bank of windows overlooking
Rock Creek Park, and it was kind of spectacular, I had to admit. The same could
be said for Kayla, who was decked out in a white silk jacket with a beige
camisole, long black pants, and a pretty gold sash tied around her waist,
gently falling off to the side.
We ordered a bottle of Pinot Noir and then had a terrific
meal, highlighted by a black-bean-and-goat-cheese pate that we shared; her
arctic char, my au poivre rib eye; and bittersweet chocolate praline crumble
for two. Everything about the New Heights Restaurant worked great for us: the
cherry trees out front, in bloom in the fall; some pretty interesting local art
up on the walls; delicious cooking smells — fennel, roasted garlic — permeating
the dining room; candlelight just about everywhere our eyes went. Mostly,
though, my eyes were on Kayla, usually on her eyes, which were deep brown,
beautiful, and intelligent.
After dinner, she and I took a walk across the Duke
Ellington Bridge toward Adams Morgan and Columbia Road. We stopped at one of my
favorite stores in Washington, Crooked Beat Records, and I bought some Alex
Chilton and Coltrane for her from Neil Becton, one of the owners and an old
friend who once wrote for the Post. Then Kayla and I wound up in
Kabani Village, just a few steps from the street. We had mojitos and watched a
theater workshop for the next hour.
On the walk back to my car we held hands and continued to
talk up a storm. Then Kayla kissed me — on the cheek.
I didn't know what to make of that. "Thank
you for the night," she said. "It was perfect, Alex. Just like you."
"It was nice, wasn't it?" I said, still reeling
a little from the sisterly kiss.
She smiled. "I've never seen you so relaxed."
I think it was the best thing she could have said, and it
sort of made up for the kiss on the cheek. Sort of.
Then Kayla kissed me on the mouth, and I kissed her back.
That was much better, and so was the rest of the night at her apartment in
Capitol Hill. For a few hours anyway, it felt like my life was starting to make
some sense again.
Chapter
43
THE BUTCHER HAD always felt that Venice, Italy, was kind
of overrated, to be honest.
But nowadays, with the unending onslaught of tourists,
especially the rush of arrogant, hopelessly naive Americans, anyone with a
quarter of a brain would have to agree with him. Or maybe not, since most
people he knew were complete imbeciles when you came right down to it. He'd
learned that by the time he was fifteen and out on the streets of Brooklyn,
after he'd run away from home for the third or fourth time as an adolescent, a
troubled youth, a victim of circumstances, or maybe just a born psychopath.
He had arrived outside Venice by car and parked in the
Piazzale Roma. Then, as he hurried to catch a water taxi to his destination, he
could see the excitement, or maybe even reverence for Venice, on nearly every
face he passed. Dumb-asses and sheep. Not one of them had ever
entertained an original idea or come to a conclusion without the aid of a
stupid guidebook. Still, even he had to admit that the cluster of ancient
villas slowly sinking into the swamp could be visually arresting in the right
light, especially at a distance.
Once he was on board the water taxi, though, he thought of
nothing but the job ahead — Martin and Marcia Harris.
Or so their unsuspecting neighbors and friends in Madison,
Wisconsin, believed. It didn't matter who the couple really was —
though Sullivan knew their identity. More important, they represented a hundred
thousand dollars already deposited in his Swiss account, plus expenses, for
just a couple days' work. He was considered one of the most successful
assassins in the world, and you got what you paid for, except maybe in L.A.
restaurants. He'd been a little surprised when he was hired by John Maggione,
but it was good to be working.
The water taxi docked at Rio di San Moise, off the Grand
Canal, and Sullivan made his way past narrow shops and museums to sprawling St.
Mark's Square. He was in radio contact with a spotter, and he'd learned that
the Harrises were walking around the square, taking in the sights in a leisurely
fashion. It was nearly eleven at night, and he wondered what would be next for
them. A little clubbing? A late-night dinner at Cipriani? Drinks at Harry's
Bar?
Then he saw the couple — him, in a Burberry
trench; her, in a cashmere wrap and carrying John Berendt's City
of Falling Angels.
He followed them, hidden in the midst of the festive,
noisy crowd. Sullivan had thought it best to dress like an average Joe — khaki
Dockers, sweatshirt, floppy rain hat. The pants, shirt, and hat could be
discarded in a matter of seconds. Underneath, he wore a brown tweed suit, shirt
and tie, and he had a beret. Thus, he would become the Professor. One of his
favored disguises when he traveled in Europe to do a job.
The Harrises didn't walk far from St. Mark's, eventually
turning onto Calle 13 Martiri. Sullivan already knew they were staying at the
Bauer Hotel, so they were heading home now. "You're almost making this too
easy," he muttered to himself.
Then he thought, Mistake.
Chapter
44
HE FOLLOWED MARTIN and Marcia Harris as they walked arm in
arm through a dark, narrow, and very typical Venetian alleyway They entered a
gateway into the Bauer Hotel. He wondered why John Maggione wanted them dead,
but it didn't really matter to him.
Moments later, he was sitting across the bar from them on
the hotel terrace. A nice little spot, cozy as a love seat, it overlooked the
canal and the Chiesa della Salute. The Butcher ordered a Bushmills but didn't
drink more than a sip or two, just enough to take the edge off of things. He
had a scalpel in his pants pocket, and he fingered it while he watched the
Harrises.
Quite the lovebirds, he couldn't help thinking as they
shared a long kiss at the bar. Get a room, why don't you?
As if he were reading the Butcher's mind, Martin Harris
paid the check, and then the couple left the crowded, subdued terrace lounge.
Sullivan followed. The Bauer was a typical Venetian palazzo, more like a
private home than a hotel, lavish and opulent at every turn. His own wife,
Caitlin, would have loved it, but he could never take her here, or ever come
back himself.
Not after tonight and the unspeakable tragedy that was
going to happen here in a matter of minutes. Because that's what the Butcher
specialized in — tragedies, the unspeakable kind.
He knew that there were ninety-seven guest rooms and
eighteen suites in the Bauer, and that the Harrises were staying in one of the
suites on the third floor. He followed them up the carpeted stairs and
immediately thought, Mistake.
But whose
— mine or theirs? Important question to consider and be ready to
answer.
He turned out of the stairwell — and it all went wrong in
a hurry!
The Harrises were waiting for him, both with guns drawn,
and Martin had a nasty smirk on his face. Most likely, they were going to take
him to their room and kill him there. It was an obvious setup… by two
professionals.
Not too shabby a job, either. An eight out of ten.
But who had done this to him? Who had set him up to die in
Venice? Even more curious — why had he been targeted? Why him? And why now?
Not that he was thinking about any of that now, in the
dimly lit corridor of the Bauer, with two guns pointed toward him.
Fortunately, the Harrises had committed several mistakes
along the way: They'd made following them too easy; they'd been careless and
unconcerned; and too romantic, at least in his jaded opinion, for a couple
married twenty years, even one on holiday in Venice.
So the Butcher had come up the stairs with his own pistol
drawn — and the instant he saw them with guns out, he fired.
No hesitation, not even a half second.
Chauvinist pig that he was, he took out the man first, the
more dangerous opponent in his estimation. He got Martin Harris in the face,
shattered the nose and upper lip. A definite kill shot. The man's head snapped
back, and his blond hairpiece flew off.
Then Sullivan dove, rolled to the left, and Marcia
Harris's shot missed him by a foot or more.
He fired again — and got Marcia in the side of her throat;
then he put a second shot into her heaving chest. And a third in her heart.
The Butcher knew the Harrises were dead in the hallway,
just lying there like sides of meat, but he didn't run out of the Bauer.
Instead, he whipped out his scalpel and went to work on
their faces and throats. If he'd had the time, he would have stitched up the
eyes and mouths too — to send a message. Then he took a half dozen photographs
of the victims, the would-be assassins, for his prized picture collection.
One day soon, the Butcher would show these photos to the
person who had paid to have him killed and failed, and who was now as
good as dead.
That man was John Maggione, the don himself.
Chapter
45
IN HIS MICHAEL SULLIVAN PERSONA, he had the habit of
thinking things through several times, and not just his hit jobs. The lifelong
habit included things about his family, small details like how and where they
lived, and who knew about it. Also, images from his father's butcher shop in
the Flatlands were always with him: an awning of wide stripes with the orange,
white, and green of the Irish flag; the bright whiteness of the shop on the
inside; the loud electric meat grinder that seemed to shake the whole building
whenever it was turned on.
For this new life of his, far away from Brooklyn, he had
chosen affluent, and mostly white-bread, Montgomery County in Maryland.
Specifically he had picked out the town of Potomac.
Around three on the afternoon that he arrived back from
Europe, he drove at exactly twenty-five miles an hour through Potomac Village,
stopping like any other good citizen at the irritatingly long light at the
corner of River and Falls Roads.
More time to think, or obsess, which he usually enjoyed.
So, who had put a hit out on him? Was it Maggione? And what
did it mean to him and his family? Was he safe coming home now?
One of the general "appearances," or
"disguises," that he had carefully selected for his family was that
of the bourgeois bohemian. The ironies of the lifestyle choice gave him
constant amusement: nonfat butter, for example, and NPR always on the radio of
his wife's trendy SUV; and bizarre foods — like olive-wheatgrass muffins. It
was patently absurd and hilarious to the Butcher: the joys of Yuppie life that
just didn't stop.
His three boys went to the private Landor School, where
they hobnobbed with the mostly well-mannered, but often quite devious, children
of the middle rich. There were lots of rich doctors in Montgomery County, working
for NIH, the FDA, and Bethesda Naval Medical Command. So now he headed out
toward Hunt County, the ritzy subdivision where he lived, and what a private
hoot that was — "Hunt County, home of the Hunter."
And finally, there was his home, sweet home, purchased in
2002 for one point five million. Six large bedrooms, four and a half baths,
heated pool, sauna, finished basement with media room. Sirius satellite radio
was the latest rage with Caitlin and the boys. Sweet Caitlin, love of his
straight life, who had a life coach and an intuitive healer these days — all
paid for by his dubious labors on the Hunt.
Sullivan had called ahead on his cell, and there they were
on the front lawn to meet and greet — waving like the big happy family that
they thought they were. They had no idea, no clue that they were part of his
disguise, that they were his cover story. That's all it was, right?
He hopped out of the Caddy, grinning like he was in a
fast-food commercial, and sang his theme song, the old Shep and the Limelites
classic "Daddy's Home."
"Daddy's home, your daddy's home to stay." And
Caitlin and the kids chorused, "He's not a thousand miles a-waaay."
His life was the best, wasn't it? Except that somebody was
trying to kill him now. And of course there was always his past, the way he
grew up in Brooklyn, his insane father, the Bone Man, the dreaded back room at
the shop. But the Butcher tried not to think about any of that right now.
He was home again; he'd made it — and he took a nice big
bow in front of his family, who, of course, cheered for their returning hero.
That's what he was, yeah, a hero.
Part Three
THERAPY
Chapter
46
"ALEX! HEY, YOU! How you been? Long time no
see, big guy. You're looking good."
I waved to a petite, pretty woman named Malina Freeman and
kept on running. Malina was a fixture in the neighborhood, kind of like me. She
was around the same age as I was and owned the newspaper store where the two of
us used to spend our allowances on candy and soda when we were kids. Rumor had
it that she liked me. Hey, I liked Malina too, always had.
My flapping feet kept me headed north on Fifth Street like
they knew the way, and the neighborhood scrolled by. Toward Seward Square, I
hung a right and took the long way around. It didn't make logical sense to go
that way, but I didn't do it for logical reasons.
The news about Maria's murderer was the one thing holding
me back these days. Now I was avoiding the block where it had happened and, at
the same time, working hard to remember Maria as I had known her, not as I had
lost her. I was also spending time every day trying to track down her killer —
now that I suspected he was still out there somewhere.
I turned right on Seventh, then headed toward the National
Mall, pushing a little harder. When I got to my building at Indiana Avenue, I
eked out just enough wind to take the four flights up, two steps at a time.
My new office was a converted studio apartment, one large
room with a small bath and an alcove kitchen off to the side. Lots of natural
light streamed in through a semicircle of windows in the turreted corner.
That's where I'd set up two comfortable chairs and a small
couch for therapy sessions.
Just being here got me pretty excited. I'd put out my
shingle, and I was ready to see my first patient.
Three stacks of case files were waiting on my desk, two
from the Bureau and another sent over from DCPD. Most of the files represented
possible consulting jobs. A few crimes to solve? An occasional dead body?
I guess that was realistic.
The first file I looked at was a serial case in Georgia,
someone the media had dubbed "the Midnight Caller." Three black men
were dead already, with a successively shorter interval between each homicide.
It was a decent case for me, except for the six hundred miles between DC and
Atlanta.
I set the file aside.
The next case was closer to home. Two history professors
at the University of Maryland, perhaps intimately involved, had been found dead
in a classroom. The bodies had been hung from ceiling beams. Local police had a
suspect but wanted to work up a profile before they went any further.
I put that file back on my desk with a yellow sticker
attached.
Yellow, for maybe.
There was a knock on my door.
"It's open," I called out, and immediately
became suspicious, paranoid, whatever it is that I am most of the time.
What had Nana said when I'd left the house earlier? Try not
to get shot at.
Chapter
47
OLD HABITS DIE HARD. But it wasn't Kyle Craig, or some
other psychotic nutcase from my past come to visit.
It was my first patient.
The visitor took up most of the doorway where she now
paused, as if scared to come in. Her face was turned down at the mouth, and her
hand gripped the jamb while she tried to catch her breath, while keeping some
dignity.
"You putting in an elevator anytime soon?" she
asked between gasps.
"Sorry about all the stairs," I said. "You
must be Kim Stafford. I'm Alex Cross. Please, come in. There's coffee, or I can
get you water."
The very first patient of my new practice finally lumbered
into my office. She was a heavyset woman, in her late twenties, I guessed,
though she could have passed for forty. She was dressed very formally, in a
dark skirt and white blouse that looked old but well made. A blue-and-lavender
silk scarf was carefully tied under her chin.
"You said on the machine that Robert Hatfield
referred you?" I asked. "I used to work with Robert on the police
force. Is he a friend of yours?"
"Not really."
Okay, not a friend of Hatfield's. I waited for her to say more, but
nothing came. She just stood in the middle of the office, seeming to quietly
appraise everything in the room.
"We can sit over here," I prompted. She waited
for me to sit first, so I did.
Kim finally sat down herself, perched tentatively on the
forward edge of the chair. One of her hands fluttered nervously around the knot
in her scarf. The other was clenched into a fist.
"I just need some help trying to understand
someone," she began. "Someone who gets angry sometimes."
"Is this someone close to you?"
She stiffened. "I'm not giving you his name."
"No," I said. "The name isn't important.
But is this a family member?"
"Fiance."
I nodded. "How long have you two been engaged? Is
that all right to ask?"
"Four years," she said. "He wants me to
lose some weight before we get married."
Maybe it was force of habit, but I was already working up
a profile on the fiance. Everything was her fault in the relationship; he took
no responsibility for his own actions; her weight was his escape hatch.
"Kim, when you say he gets angry a lot — can you tell
me a little more about that?"
"Well, it's just…" She stopped to think,
although I'm sure it was embarrassment and not a lack of clarity that held her
back. Then tears pearled at the corners of her eyes.
"Has he been physically violent with you?" I
asked.
"No," she said, a little too quickly.
"Not violent. It's just… Well, yes. I guess so."
With one shaky breath, she seemed to give up on words.
Instead, she untied the scarf around her neck and let it float down into her
lap.
I hated what I saw. The welts were easy enough to make
out. They ran like blurred stripes around her throat.
I'd seen those kinds of striated markings before. Usually
they were on dead bodies.
Chapter
48
I HAD TO REMIND MYSELF — the murders are behind you
now; this is just a therapy session.
"Kim, how did you get those marks on your neck? Tell
me whatever you can."
She winced as she tied the scarf back on. "If my cell
phone rings, I have to answer it. He thinks I'm at my mother's house," she
said.
A terrible look crossed her face, and I realized it was
too early to ask her about specific incidences of abuse.
Still not looking at me, she unbuttoned the sleeve of her
blouse. I wasn't sure what she was doing until I saw the angry red sore above
the wrist on her forearm. It was just beginning to heal.
"Is that a burn mark?" I asked.
"He smokes cigars," she said.
I breathed in. She'd answered so matter-of-factly.
"Have you called the police?"
She laughed bitterly. "No. I haven't."
Her hand went up to her mouth, and she looked away again.
This man had obviously scared her into protecting him, no matter what.
A cell phone chirped inside her purse.
Without a word to me, she took out the phone, looked at
the number, and answered.
"Hey, baby. What's up?" Her voice was soft and
easygoing, and totally convincing. "No," she said. "Mom went out
to get some milk. Of course I'm sure. I'll tell her you said hi."
It was fascinating to watch Kim's face as she spoke. She
wasn't just acting for him. She was playing this part for herself. That's how
she was getting by, wasn't it?
When she finally hung up, she looked at me with the most
incongruous smile, as though no conversation had taken place at all. It lasted
less than a few seconds. Then she broke up, all at once. A low moan turned into
a sob that racked her body; she rocked forward, clutching herself around the
middle.
"Th-this is too hard," she choked out. "I'm
sorry. I can't do it. I can't… be here."
When the cell phone rang a second time, she jumped in her
seat. These surveillance calls were the thing that made it hardest for her to
be here — trying to juggle awareness and denial at the same time.
She wiped at her face as though her appearance mattered,
then answered in the same soft voice as before.
"Hey, baby No, I was washing my hands. Sorry, baby.
It took me a second to get to the phone."
I could hear him shouting about something as Kim nodded
patiently and listened.
Eventually, she held up a finger to me and let herself out
into the hall.
I used the time to go through a few of my provider
directories and to calm down my own anger. When Kim came back in, I tried to
give her the names of some shelters in the area, but she refused them.
"I've got to go," she said suddenly. The second
call had sealed her up tight. "How much do I owe you?"
"Let's call this an initial consult. Pay me for the
second appointment."
"I don't want charity. I don't think I can come back
anyway. How much?"
I answered reluctantly. "It's one hundred an hour on
a sliding scale. Fifty would be good."
She counted it out for me, mostly fives and singles that
she had probably stashed away over time. Then she left the office. My first
session had ended.
Chapter 49
MISTAKE. BAD ONE.
A
New Jersey mob boss and former contract killer named Benny "Goodman"
Fontana was whistling a bouncy Sinatra tune as he strolled around to the
passenger side of his dark-blue Lincoln; then he opened the door with a
flourish and a one-hundred-kilowatt smile that would have made Ol' Blue Eyes
proud.
A bosomy blond woman got out of the sedan, stretching her
long legs like she was auditioning for the Rockettes. She was a former Miss
Universe contestant, twenty-six years old, with some of the best moving parts
money could buy. She was also a little too classy and hot for the mobster to
have snagged without some cash having changed hands. Benny was a tough little
weasel, but he wasn't exactly a movie star, unless maybe you counted the guy
who played Tony Soprano as one.
The Butcher watched, mildly amused, from his own car parked
half a block down the street. He guessed that the blonde was setting Benny back
five hundred or so an hour, maybe two grand for the night if Mrs. Fontana
happened to be out of town visiting their daughter, who was tucked away in
school at Marymount Manhattan.
Michael Sullivan checked his watch.
Seven fifty-two. This was payback for Venice. The
beginning of payback anyway. The first of several messages he was planning to
send.
At eight fifteen, he took his briefcase from the backseat,
got out, and crossed the street, staying in the soft shadows of maple and elm
trees. It didn't take much waiting time for a blue-haired woman wrapped in a
fur coat to come out of the apartment building. Sullivan held the door for her
with a friendly smile and then let himself inside.
Everything was more or less the way he remembered it.
Apartment 4C had been in the Family for years, ever since opportunities had
started opening up in Washington for the mob. The place was a perk for anyone
in town who needed some extra privacy, for whatever reason. The Butcher had
used it himself once or twice when he was doing jobs for Benny Fontana. This
was before John Maggione took over from his father, though, and began to shut
the Butcher out.
Even the cheap Korean dead bolt on the front door was the
same, or close enough. Another mistake. Sullivan jimmied it with a
three-dollar awl from his workshop at home. He put the tool back into the
briefcase and took out his gun and a surgical blade, a very special one.
The living room was mostly dark. Cones of light spilled in
from two directions — the kitchen on his left, a bedroom on his right. Benny's
insistent grunting told Sullivan it was somewhere past halftime. He swiftly
padded across the living room rug to the bedroom door and looked inside. Miss
Universe was on top — no surprise — with her slender back to him.
"That's it, baby. That's what I like," Benny
said, and then, "I'm gonna put my finger —"
Sullivan's silencer popped softly, and just once. He shot
the former Miss Universe contestant in the back of her hairdo, and the woman's
blood and brains splattered all over Benny Fontana's chest and face. The
mobster yelled out like he'd been shot himself.
He managed to roll himself out from under the dead girl
and then off the bed, away from the nightstand, also away from his own gun. The
Butcher started to laugh. He didn't mean to disrespect the mob boss, or
disrespect the dead, but Fontana had done just about everything wrong tonight.
He was getting soft, which was why Sullivan had come after him first.
"Hi there, Benny. How you been?" the Butcher
said as he flipped on the overhead light. "We need to talk about
Venice."
He took out a scalpel that had a special edge for cutting
muscle. "Actually, I need you to send a message to Mr. Maggione for me. Could
you do that, Benny? Be a messenger boy? By the way, you ever hear of Syme's
operation, Ben? It's a foot amputation."
Chapter
50
MICHAEL SULLIVAN COULDN'T go right home to his family in
Maryland, not after what he'd just done to Benny Fontana and his girlfriend. He
was too riled up inside, his blood boiling. He was hot-flashing scenes from his
old man's shop in Brooklyn again — sawdust stored in a big cardboard barrel,
the terra-cotta tile floor with white grout, handsaws, boning knives, meat hooks
in the freezer room.
So he wandered around Georgetown for a while, looking for
trouble if he could find the right kind. The thing of it was, he liked his
ladies tucked in a little. He especially liked lawyers, MBAs,
professor-librarian types — loved their glasses, the buttoned-down clothes, the
conservative hairstyles. Always so in control of themselves.
He liked helping them lose some of that control, while
blowing off a little steam of his own, relieving his stress, breaking all the
rules of this dumbass society.
Georgetown was a good pickup place for him. Every other
chippie he spotted on the street was a little too tightly wound. Not that there
were so many to choose from, not at this time of night. But he didn't need that
many choices, just one good one. And maybe he'd already spotted her. He thought
so anyway.
She looked like she could be a trial attorney, dressed to
impress in that smart tweed outfit of hers. The heels ticktocked a steady
rhythm on the sidewalk — this way, that way, this way, that way.
In contrast, Sullivan's Nikes didn't make much noise at
all. With a hooded sweatshirt, he was just another Bobo jogger out for a
late-night run in the neighborhood. If someone peeked from their window, that's
what they'd see.
But no one was looking, least of all Miss Tweedy. Tweedy
Bird, he thought with a grin. Mistake. Hers.
She kept her stride city-fast, her leather purse and
briefcase tucked like the key to the Da Vinci Code under one arm, and she
stayed to the outside edge of the sidewalk — all smart moves for a woman alone
on the street late at night. Her one mistake was not looking around enough, not
taking in the surroundings. Not spotting the jogger who was walking
behind her.
And mistakes could kill you, couldn't they?
Sullivan hung back in the shade as Tweedy passed under a
streetlamp. Nice pipes and a great ass, he noted. No ring on the left hand.
The high heels kept their rhythm steady on the sidewalk
for another half block; then she slowed in front of a redbrick townhouse. Nice
place. Nineteenth-century. From the look of it, though, one of those buildings
that had been butchered into condos on the inside.
She pulled a set of keys from her purse before she even
got to the front door, and Sullivan began to time his approach. He reached into
his own pocket and took out a slip of paper. A dry-cleaning ticket? It didn't
really matter what it was.
As she put her key into the door, and before she pushed it
open, he called out in a friendly voice. "Excuse me, miss? Excuse me? Did
you drop this?"
Chapter
51
NO DUMMY, THAT TWEEDY BIRD — her mama didn't raise any
foolish daughters. She knew she was in trouble immediately, but there was
nothing much she could do about it in the next few seconds.
He hit the stoop fast, before she could close the glass
door between them and let it lock her safely inside.
A faux gaslight on the foyer wall showed off the panic in
her very pretty blue eyes.
It also illuminated the blade of the scalpel in his hand,
extended out toward her face.
The Butcher wanted her to see the sharp edge so she'd be
thinking about it, even more than about him. That's how it worked, and he knew
it. Nearly 90 percent of people who were attacked remembered details about the
weapon rather than the person wielding it.
An awkward stumble was about all Tweedy managed before he
was inside the foyer door with her. Michael Sullivan positioned his back to the
street, shielding her from view in case somebody happened to walk by outside.
He kept the scalpel visible in one hand and snatched away her keys with the
other.
"Not one word," he said, with the blade
up near his lips. "And try to remember — I don't administer anesthesia
with this. Don't even use topical Betadine. I just cut."
She stood on her tiptoes as she backed up against an
ornately carved newel post. "Here." She thrust her small designer
purse at him. "Please. It's yours. Go now."
"Not going to happen. I don't want your money. Now,
listen to me. Are you listening?"
"Yes."
"You live alone?" he asked. It had the effect he
wanted. Her pause gave him his answer.
"No." She tried to cover herself too late.
There were three mailboxes on the wall. Only number two
had a single name: L. Brandt.
"Let's go upstairs, Miss Brandt."
"I'm not —"
"Yes, you are. No reason to lie. Now move it, before
you lose it."
In less than twenty seconds, they were inside her
second-floor condo. The living room, like L. Brandt herself, was neat and
organized. Black-and-white photos of kissing scenes were up on the walls. Movie
posters — Sleepless in Seattle, An Officer and a Gentleman. The girl
was a romantic at heart. But in some ways, so was Sullivan — at least he
thought so.
Her body went stiff as a two-by-four as he picked her up.
She was a tiny thing; it took all of one arm to get her into the bedroom, then
down on her bed, where she lay without moving.
"You're a very beautiful girl," he said.
"Just lovely. Like an exquisite doll. Now, if you don't mind, I'd like to
see the rest of the package."
He used the scalpel to cut the buttons off that pricey
tweed suit of hers. L. Brandt came undone right along with her clothes; she
went from paralyzed to limp, but at least he didn't have to remind her to keep
quiet.
He used his hands on her bra and panties, which were black
and lacy. On a weekday, too. She didn't wear pantyhose, and her legs
were just great, slender and lightly tanned. Toenails painted bright red. When
she tried to squeeze her eyes shut, he slapped her just enough to get her full
attention.
"Stay with me, L. Brandt."
Something on her dresser caught his eye. Lipstick.
"You know what, put some of that on. And a nice perfume. You pick
something out." L. Brandt did as she was told. She knew she had no choice.
He held his cock in one hand, the scalpel in the other — a
visual she would never, ever forget. Then he forced himself inside her. "I
want you to play along," he said. "Fake it if you have to. I'm sure
you've done that before." She did her best, arching her pelvis, moaning
once or twice, just not looking at him.
"Now, look at me," he commanded.
"Look at me. Look at me. Look at me. That's better." Then it
was over for him. For both of them.
"A quick chat before I go," he said. "And,
believe it or not, I am planning to leave. I'm not going to hurt you. No more
than I already have."
He found her purse on the floor. Inside was what he was
looking for — a driver's license and a black address book. He held the license
under the bedside lamp.
"So it's Lisa. Very nice picture for
government-issue. Of course, you're even prettier in real life. Now let me show
you a few pictures of my own."
He hadn't brought many, just four of them, but some of his
personal favorites. He fanned them out in the palm of one hand. Lisa was back
to frozen again. It was almost funny, like if she was still enough, he might
not notice her there.
He held up the photos for her to see — one at a time.
"These are all people I've met twice. You and I, of course, have
only met once. Whether or not we meet again is entirely up to you. Do
you follow? Am I making myself clear?"
"Yes."
He stood up and walked around to her side of the bed, gave
her a few seconds to process what he was saying. She covered herself with a
sheet. "Do you understand me, Lisa? Truly? I know it can be a little hard
to concentrate right now. I imagine it would be."
"I won't say — anything," she whispered. "I
promise."
"Good, I believe you," he said. "Just in
case, though, I'm going to take this, too."
He held up the address book. Flipped it open to B.
"Here we go. Tom and Lois Brandt. Is that Mom and Dad? Vero Beach,
Florida. Supposed to be very nice down there. The Treasure Coast."
"Oh, God, please," she said.
"Entirely up to you, Lisa," he said. "Of
course, if you ask me, it would be a shame after all this for you to end up
like those others in the photographs. You know — in parts, sewn up. Whatever I
was in the mood to do."
He lifted up the sheet and looked her over one more time.
"They'd be pretty parts in your case, but parts all the
same."
And with those last words, he left Lisa Brandt alone with
her memories of him.
Chapter
52
"THIS IS WHY I DON'T WEAR TIES."
John Sampson pulled at the constricting knot around his
neck and ripped the damn thing off. He tossed it and what remained of his
coffee into the trash. Immediately he wished he hadn't thrown away the coffee.
He and Billie had been up half the night with little Djakata and her flu. A
truckload of caffeine was exactly what he needed right now.
When the phone on his desk rang, he was in no mood to talk
to anybody about anything. "Yeah, what?"
A woman's voice came on the other end. "Is this
Detective Sampson's line?"
"Sampson here. What?"
"This is Detective Angela Susan Anton. I'm with the
Sex Assault Unit, assigned to the Second District."
"Okay." He waited for her to connect some dots
for him.
"I was hoping to pull you in on a disturbing case,
Detective. We're running into some serious dead ends over here."
Sampson fished in the wastebasket for the coffee
container. All right! It had landed right-side up.
"What's the case?"
"A rape. Happened in Georgetown last night. The woman
was treated at GUH, but all she'll say is that she was attacked. She won't ID
the guy. Won't describe him at all. I was with her all morning and got nowhere.
I've never seen anything quite like it, Detective. The level of fear the woman
is exhibiting."
Sampson crooked the phone to his ear and scribbled some
notes on a tablet that said "Dad Pad" at the top, a Father's Day
knickknack from Billie. "Okay so far. But I'm curious why you're calling
me, Detective."
He sipped the bad coffee again, and suddenly it seemed not
so bad.
Anton took a beat before answering. "I understand
that Alex Cross is a friend of yours."
Sampson set down his pen and leaned back in his desk
chair. "Now I see."
"I was hoping you could —"
"I hear you loud and clear, Detective Anton. You want
me to pimp the deal for you?"
"No," she said quickly. "Rakeem Powell
tells me you two are seriously good when you work serials together. I'd like to
have you both in on this. Hey, I'm just being honest."
Sampson stayed quiet, waiting to see if she'd get out of
this one or hang herself some more.
"We left messages for Dr. Cross last night and this
morning, but I have to imagine everyone and their uncle want a piece of his
time. Now that he's freelancing."
"Well, you're right about that, everybody wants a
piece of him," he said. "But Alex is a big boy He can take care of
himself and make his own decisions. Why don't you keep trying his phone?"
"Detective Sampson, this perp is a particularly sick
bastard. I don't have the luxury of wasting anyone's time on this
case, including my own. So if I've stepped on your toes in any way, maybe you
can get the hell over it, cut through the bullshit, and tell me if you'll help
me or not."
Sampson recognized the tone, and it made him smile.
"Well, since you put it that way — yeah, okay. I can't make any
commitments for Alex. But I'll see what I can do."
"Great. Thank you. I'll send over the files now.
Unless you want to pick them up here."
"Hold on. Files? Plural?"
"Am I going too fast for you, Detective Sampson? The
whole reason I'm calling is your and Dr. Cross's experience with serial
cases."
Sampson rubbed the telephone receiver against his temple.
"Yeah, I guess you are going too fast for me. Are we talking homicide
here, too?"
"Not serial murder," Anton said tightly.
"Serial rape."
Chapter 53
"THIS ISN'T A CONSULT," I told Sampson.
"It's a favor. To you, personally, John."
Sampson raised his eyebrows knowingly. "In other
words, you promised Nana and the kids no more fieldwork."
I waved him off. "No, I didn't promise anybody
anything. Just drive and try not to hit anyone on the way. At least no one that
we like."
We were in McLean, Virginia, to interview Lisa Brandt, who
had left her Georgetown apartment to go stay with a friend in the country. I
had her case file on my lap, along with three others, women who had been raped
but wouldn't say anything to help the investigation and possibly stop the
rapist. The serial rapist.
This was my first chance to look the papers over, but it
hadn't taken me long to agree with the originating detective's conclusion.
These attacks were all committed by one man, and the perp was definitely a
psycho. The known survivors were of a type: white women in their twenties or
early thirties, single, living alone in the Georgetown area. Each of them was a
successful professional of some kind — a lawyer, an account executive. Lisa
Brandt was an architect. These were all smart, ambitious women.
And not one of them was willing to say a word against or
about the man who had attacked her.
Our perp was clearly a discerning and self-controlled
animal who knew how to put the fear of God into his victims and then make it
stick. And not just once, but four times. Or maybe more than four. Because
chances were very good he had other victims, women too afraid to even report
they had been attacked.
"Here we are," Sampson said. "This is where
Lisa Brandt is hiding herself."
Chapter
54
I LOOKED UP from the heap of detective files on my lap as
we pulled in through a giant hedgerow onto a long crescent-shaped driveway
paved with broken seashells. The house was a stately Greek revival, with
two-story white columns in front, and looked like a suburban fortress. I could
see why Lisa Brandt might come here for refuge and safety.
Her friend Nancy Goodes answered the door and then stepped
outside the house to speak with us in private. She was a slight blonde and looked
to be about Ms. Brandt's age, which the file put at twenty-nine.
"I don't have to tell you that Lisa has been through
hell," she said in a whisper that really wasn't necessary out here on the
porch. "Can you please keep this interview as brief as possible? I wish
you could just leave. I don't understand why she has to talk to more police.
Can either of you explain that to me?"
Lisa's friend clutched her elbows across her chest,
obviously uncomfortable but also pushing herself to be a good advocate. Sampson
and I respected that, but there were other considerations.
"We'll be as brief as we possibly can," he said.
"But this rapist is still out there."
"Don't you dare lay a guilt trip on her.
Don't you dare."
We followed Ms. Goodes inside through a marble-tiled
foyer. A sweeping staircase to our right echoed the curve of the chandelier
dangling overhead. When I heard the chatter of children's voices off to the
left, they seemed somewhat incongruous with the formality of the house. I began
to wonder where these people kept their messes.
Ms. Goodes sighed, then showed us into a side parlor where
Lisa Brandt sat alone. She was tiny but pretty, even now, under these
unfortunate circumstances. I had the sense that she was dressed for normality,
in jeans and a striped oxford shirt, but it was her bent-over posture — and her
eyes — that told more of the story. She obviously didn't know if the pain she
was feeling now would ever go away.
Sampson and I introduced ourselves and were invited to sit
down. Lisa even forced a polite smile before looking away again.
"Those are beautiful," I said, pointing at a
vase of fresh-cut rhododendron on the coffee table between us. It was easy
enough to say because it was true, and I honestly didn't know where else to
start.
"Oh." She looked at them absently. "Nancy
is amazing with all that. She's a real country girl now, a mom. She always
wanted to be a mother."
Sampson began gently. "Lisa, I want you to know how
sorry we are that this happened to you. I know you've spoken with a lot of
people already. We'll try not to repeat the background detail too much. Okay so
far?"
Lisa kept her eyes fixed on the corner of the room.
"Yes. Thank you."
"Now, we understand you received the necessary
prophylaxis but preferred not to provide any physical evidence in your exam at
the hospital. Also, that you're choosing for the time being not to give any
description of the man who committed the crime against you. Is that
correct?"
"Not now, and not ever," she said. Her
head shook slightly back and forth, like a tiny no repeated over and
over.
"You're not under any obligation to talk," I
assured her. "And we're not here to get any information that you don't
want to give."
"With all that in mind," Sampson went on,
"we have some assumptions that we're working with. First, that your
attacker was not someone you knew. And second, that he threatened you
in some way, to keep you from identifying him or talking about him. Lisa, are
you comfortable telling us whether or not that's accurate?"
She went very still. I tried to gauge her face and body
language but saw nothing. She didn't respond to Sampson's question, so I tried
a different angle.
"Is there anything you've thought about since you
spoke with the detectives earlier? Anything you'd like to add?"
"Even a small detail might aid in the
investigation," Sampson said, "and catch this rapist."
"I don't want any investigation of what
happened to me," she blurted. "Isn't that my choice?"
"I'm afraid it's not," Sampson said in the
softest voice I'd ever heard out of him.
"Why not?" It came out of Lisa more as a
desperate plea than a question.
I tried to choose my words carefully. "We're fairly
certain that what happened to you wasn't an isolated incident, Lisa. There have
been other women —"
At that, she came undone. A choking sob escaped her,
letting loose everything behind it. Then Lisa Brandt doubled over onto her lap,
sobbing with her hands clutched tightly over her mouth.
"I'm sorry," she said in a moan. "I can't
do this. I can't. I'm sorry, I'm sorry."
Ms. Goodes rushed back into the room then. She must have
been listening just outside the door. She knelt in front of Lisa and put her
arms around her friend, whispering reassurances.
"I'm sorry," Lisa Brandt got out again.
"Nothing to be sorry for, sweetheart. Nothing at all.
Just let it out, that's it," said Nancy Goodes.
Sampson put a card on the coffee table. "We'll show
ourselves out," he said.
Ms. Goodes answered without turning away from her sobbing
friend.
"Just go. Please don't come back here. Leave Lisa
alone. Go."
Chapter
55
THE BUTCHER WAS ON A JOB — a hit, a six-figure one. Among
other things, he was trying to keep his mind off of John Maggione and the pain
he wanted to cause him. He was observing an older well-dressed man with a young
girl draped on his arm. A "bird," as they had called them here in
London at one time.
He was probably sixty; she could be twenty-five at most.
Curious couple. Eye-catching, which could be a problem for him.
The Butcher watched them as they stood in front of the
tony Claridges Hotel waiting for the man's private car to pull up. It did so,
just as it had the previous evening and then again around ten o'clock that
morning.
No serious mistakes so far by the couple. Nothing for him
to pounce on.
The driver of the private car was a bodyguard, and he was
carrying. He was also decent enough at what he did.
There was only one problem for the bodyguard — the girl
obviously didn't want him around. She'd tried, unsuccessfully, to have the
older man ditch the driver the night before, when they had attended some kind
of formal affair at the Saatchi Gallery.
Well, he would just have to see what developed today. The
Butcher pulled out a few cars behind the gleaming black Mercedes CL65. The Merc
was fast, more than six hundred horsepower, but a hell of a lot of good that
would do them on the crowded streets of London.
He was a little paranoid about working again, and with
pretty good reason, but he'd gotten the job through a solid contact in the
Boston area. He trusted the guy, at least as far as he could throw him. And he
needed the six-figure payday.
A possible break finally came on Long Acre near the Covent
Garden underground station. The girl jumped out of the car at a stoplight,
started to walk off — and the older man got out as well.
Michael Sullivan pulled over to the curb immediately, and
he simply abandoned his car. The rental could never be traced back to him
anyway. The move was a classic in that most people wouldn't even think of doing
it, but he couldn't have cared less about just leaving the car in the middle of
London. The car was of no consequence.
He figured the driver-bodyguard wouldn't do the same with
the two-hundred-thousand-dollar Mercedes, and that he had several minutes
before the guy caught up with them again.
The streets around the Covent Garden Piazza were densely
packed with pedestrians, and he could see the couple, their heads bobbing,
laughing, probably about their "escape" from the bodyguard. He
followed them down James Street. They continued to laugh and talk, with not a
care in the world.
Big, big mistake.
He could see a glass-roof-covered market up ahead. And a
crowd gathered around street performers dressed as white marble statues that
only moved when someone threw them a coin.
Then, suddenly, he was on top of the couple, and it felt
right, so he fired the silenced Beretta — two heart shots.
The girl went down like a throw rug had been pulled out
from under her two feet.
He had no idea who she was, who had wanted her dead or
why, and he didn't care one way or the other.
"Heart attack! Someone had a heart attack!" he
called out as he let the gun drop from his fingertips, turned, and disappeared
into the thickening crowd. He headed up Neal Street past a couple of pubs with
Victorian exteriors and found his abandoned car right where he left it. What a
nice surprise.
It was safer to stay in London overnight, but then he was
on a morning flight back to Washington.
Easy money
— like always, or at least how it had been for him before the cock-up in
Venice, which he still had to deal with in a major way.
Chapter
56
JOHN AND I MET that night for a little light sparring at
the Roxy Gym after my last therapy session. The practice was building steadily,
and my days there made me happy and satisfied for the first time in a few
years.
The quaint idea of normality was in my head a lot
now, though I'm not sure what the word really meant.
"Get your elbows in," Sampson said, "before
I knock your damn head off."
I pulled them in. It didn't help much, though.
The big man caught me with a good right jab that stung
like only a solid punch can. I swung and connected solidly with his open side,
which seemed to hurt my hand more than it hurt him.
It went on like that for a while, but my mind never really
got into the ring. After less than twenty minutes, I held up my gloves, feeling
an ache in both shoulders.
"TKO," I said through my mouthpiece. "Let's
go get a drink."
Our "drink" turned out to be bottles of red
Gatorade on the sidewalk in front of the Roxy. Not what I'd had in mind, but it
was just fine.
"So," Sampson said, "either I'm getting a
whole lot better in there or you were out of it tonight. Which is it?"
"You aren't getting better," I deadpanned.
"Still thinking about yesterday? What? Talk to me."
We both had felt lousy about the tough interview with Lisa
Brandt. It's one thing to push a witness like that and get somewhere; it's
another to probe hard and get nothing out of it.
I nodded. "Yesterday, yeah."
Sampson slid down the wall to sit next to me on the
sidewalk. "Alex, you've got to get off the worry train."
"Nice bumper sticker," I told him.
"I thought things were going pretty good for
you," he said. "Lately anyway."
"They are," I said. "The work is good, even
better than I thought it would be."
"So what's the problem then? Too much of a good
thing? What ails you, man?"
In my mind, there was the long answer and the short
answer. I went for the short answer. "Maria."
He knew what I meant, knew why too. "Yesterday
reminded you of her?"
"Yeah. In a weird way, it did," I said. "I
was thinking. You remember back around the time when she was killed? There was
a serial rape going on then, too. Remember that?"
Sampson squinted into the air. "Right, now that you
mention it."
I rubbed my sore knuckles together. "Anyway, that's
what I mean. It's all like two degrees of separation these days. Everything I
think about reminds me of Maria. Everything I do brings me back to her murder
case. I kind of feel like I'm living in purgatory, and I don't know what I'm
supposed to do with that."
Sampson waited for me to finish. He usually knows when his
point has been made and when to shut up. He had nothing more to say at the
moment. Finally, I took a deep breath, and we rose and started up the sidewalk.
"What do you hear about Maria's killer? Anything
new?" I asked him. "Or was Giametti just playing with us?"
"Alex, why don't you move on?"
"John, if I could move on, I would. Okay? Maybe this
is how I do it."
He stared at his shoes for half a block. When he finally
answered, it was begrudgingly. "If I find out something about her killer,
you'll be the first to know."
Chapter
57
MICHAEL SULLIVAN HAD STOPPED taking shit from anybody when
he was fourteen or fifteen years old. Everybody in his family knew that his
grandpa James had a gun and that he kept it in the bottom drawer of the dresser
in his bedroom. One afternoon in June, the week that school got out for him,
Sullivan broke in and stole the gun from his grandfather's apartment.
For the rest of the day, he moseyed around the
neighborhood with the pistola stuck in his pants, concealed under a loose
shirt. He didn't feel the need to show off the weapon to anybody, but he found
that he liked having it, liked it a lot. The handgun changed everything for him.
He went from a tough kid to an invincible one.
Sullivan hung out until around eight; then he made his way
along Quentin Road to his father's shop. He got there when he knew that the old
man would be closing up.
A song he hated, Elton John's "Crocodile Rock,"
was on somebody's car radio down the block, and he was tempted to shoot whoever
was playing that shit.
The butcher shop's front door was open, and when he
waltzed in, his father didn't even look up — but he must have seen his son pass
the window outside.
The usual stack of Irish Echo newspapers was by
the door. Everything always in its goddamn place. Neat, tidy, and completely
messed-up.
"Whattaya want?" his father growled. The broom
he was using had a scraper blade to dislodge fat from the grout on the floor.
It was the kind of scut work Sullivan hated.
"Have a talk with you?" he said to his father.
"Fuck off. I'm busy earning a living."
"Oh. Is that right? Busy cleaning floors?" Then
his arm swung out fast.
And that was the first time Sullivan hit his father — with
the gun — in the temple over his right eye. He hit him again, in the nose, and
the large man went down into the sawdust and meat shavings. He began to moan
and spit out sawdust and gristle.
"You know how badly I can hurt you?"
Michael Sullivan bent low to the floor and asked his father. "Remember
that line, Kevin? I do. Never forget it as long as I live."
"Don't call me Kevin, you punk."
He hit his father again with the gun handle. Then he
kicked him in the testicles, and his father groaned in pain.
Sullivan looked around the store with total contempt.
Kicked over a stand of McNamara's soda bread, just to kick something. Then he
put the gun to his old man's head and cocked it.
"Please," his father gasped, and his eyes went
wide with shock and fear and some kind of bizarre realization about who his son
was. "No. Don't do this. Don't, Michael."
Sullivan pulled the trigger — and there was a loud snap
of metal against metal.
But no deafening explosion. No brain-splattering gunshot.
Then there was powerful silence, like in a church.
"Someday," he told his father. "Not today,
but when you least expect it. One day when you don't want to die, I'm going to
kill you. You're gonna have a hard death, too, Kevin. And not with a pop gun
like this one."
Then he walked out of the butcher shop, and he
became the Butcher of Sligo. Three days before Christmas of his eighteenth
year, he came back and killed his father. As he'd promised, not with a gun. He
used one of the old man's boning knives, and he took several Polaroid shots as
a keepsake.
Chapter
58
OUT IN MARYLAND, where he lived nowadays, Michael Sullivan
shouldered a baseball bat. Not just any bat, either, a vintage Louisville
Slugger, a 1986 Yankees game bat, to be exact. Screw collector's items, though,
this solid piece of ash was meant to be used.
"All right," Sullivan called out to the
pitcher's mound. "Let's see what you can do, big man. I'm shaking in my
boots here. Let's see what you got."
It was hard to believe that Mike Junior was old enough to
have a windup this fluid and good, but he did. And his changeup was a small
masterpiece. Sullivan only recognized it coming because he'd taught the pitch
to the boy himself.
Still, he wasn't handing his eldest son any charity. That
would be an insult to the boy. He gave the pitch the extra fraction of a second
it needed, then swung hard and connected with a satisfying crack of the bat. He
pretended the ball was the head of John Maggione.
"And she's out of here!" he crowed. He ran the
bases for show while Seamus, his youngest, scrambled over the ballpark's
chain-link fence to retrieve the home-run ball. "Good one, Dad!" he
screamed, holding up the scuffed ball where it had landed.
"Dad, we should go." His middle son, Jimmy,
already had his catcher's mitt and face mask off. "We've got to leave the
house by six thirty. Remember, Dad?"
After Sullivan himself, Jimmy was the most excited about
tonight. Sullivan had gotten them tickets to see U2's Vertigo tour at the 1st
Mariner Arena in Baltimore. It was going to be a fine night, the kind of family
activity he could tolerate.
On the ride to the concert, Sullivan sang along with the
car stereo until his boys started to groan and make jokes in the backseat.
"You see, boys," Caitlin said, "your father
thinks he's another Bono. But he sounds more like… Ringo Starr?"
"Your mother's just jealous," Sullivan said,
laughing. "You kids and I have rich Irish blood running in our veins.
She's got nothing but Sicilian."
"Oh, right. One question: Which would you rather eat —
Italian or Irish? Case closed."
The boys howled and high-fived one for their mom.
"Hey, what's this, Mom?" Seamus asked.
Caitlin looked; then she pulled a small silver flip phone
from under the front seat. Sullivan saw it, and his stomach heaved.
It was Benny Fontana's cell phone. Sullivan had taken it
with him the night he'd visited Benny and had been looking for it ever since.
Talk about mistakes.
And mistakes will kill you.
He kept his face in perfect control. "I'll bet that's
Steve Bowen's phone," he lied.
"Who?" Caitlin asked.
"Steve Bowen. My client? I gave him a ride to the
airport when he was in town."
Caitlin looked puzzled. "Why hasn't he tried to get
it back?"
Because he doesn't exist.
"Probably because he's in London." Sullivan kept
improvising. "Just stick it in the glove compartment."
Now that he had the cell phone, though, he knew what he
wanted to do with it. In fact, he couldn't wait. He drove the family as close
to the arena as he could get, then pulled over to the curb.
"Here you go — door-to-door service. Can't beat it.
I'll park this buggy and meet you inside."
It didn't take him long to find a parking garage with
vacancies. He drove all the way to the top for some added privacy and a good
signal. The number he wanted was right there in the phone's address book. He
punched it in. This should be good. Now just let the bastard scum be there.
And let him have caller ID.
John Maggione answered himself. "Who's this?" he
asked, and sounded bent out of shape already.
Bingo! The man himself. They'd hated each other since
Maggione's father had let Sullivan do some jobs for him.
"Take a guess, Junior."
"I have no fucking idea. How'd you get this number?
Whoever you are, you're a dead man."
"Then I guess we've got something in common."
Adrenaline raced through Sullivan's system. He felt
unstoppable right now. He was the best around at this kind of thing: setting up
a target, playing with a mark.
"That's right, Junior. The hunter becomes the hunted.
It's Michael Sullivan. Remember me? And you know what? I'm coming for you
next."
"The Butcher? Is that you, punk? I was going to kill
you anyway, but now I'm going to make you pay for what you did to Benny. You
piece of shit, I'm gonna hurt you so bad."
"What I did to Benny is nothing compared to what I'm
going to do to you. I'm going to cut you in two with a butcher saw, and send
half to your mother, and the other half to your wife. I'll let Connie see it
just before I fuck her in front of your kids. What do you think of that?"
Maggione exploded. "You are dead! You are so
dead! Everything you ever cared about is… dead. I'm coming
after you, Sullivan."
"Yeah, well, take a number."
He flipped the phone closed, then looked at his watch.
That felt good — talking to Maggione like that. Seven fifty. He wouldn't even
miss U2's opening number.
Chapter
59
I HAD JUST FINISHED UP with the day's final session and
was looking through the old files on Maria's case again, when an unexpected
hard knock came against the office door. What now?
I opened it to find Sampson standing out in the hallway.
He had a twelve-pack of Corona stuffed under one arm, and
the carton of beer looked ridiculously small in relation to his body. Something
was up.
"Sorry," I said. "I don't allow drinking during
sessions."
"All right. I hear you. I guess me and my imaginary
friends will just be on our way."
"But seeing how much you obviously need therapy, I'll
make an exception this one time."
He handed me a cold beer as I let him in. Something was
definitely going on. Sampson had never been to my office before.
"Looking good around here already," he said.
"I still owe you a hanging plant or something."
"Don't pick out any art for me. Spare me that."
Thirty seconds later, the Commodores were on the CD player
— Sampson's choice — and Sampson was flopped down on my couch. It looked like a
love seat under him.
But before I could even begin to unwind, he blindsided me.
"Do you know Kim Stafford?"
I took a swill of beer to cover my reaction. Kim had been
my last patient of the day. It made sense that Sampson might have seen her
leaving, but how he knew who she was, I had no idea.
"Why do you ask that?"
"Uh, I'm a police detective. … I just saw
her outside. The lady is kind of hard to miss. She's Jason Stemple's
girlfriend."
"Jason Stemple?" Sampson had said it like I
should know who that was. And in a strange way, I did, just not by his name.
I was glad Kim had come back for more sessions, but she
was firm about not identifying her fiance, even as the abuse at home seemed to
have gotten worse.
"He works Sixth District," Sampson said. "I
guess he came on the force after you left."
"Sixth District? As in, he's a cop?"
"Yeah. I don't envy him that beat though. It's rough
over there these days."
My mind was reeling, and I felt a little sick to my
stomach. Jason Stemple was a cop?
"How's the Georgetown case going?" I asked,
probably to get Sampson off the track he was going down.
"Nothing new," he said, sliding right over to
the new subject. "I've covered three out of the four known victims, and
I'm still not out of the gate."
"So no one's talking at all? After what happened to
them? That's hard to believe. Don't you think so, John?"
"I do. A woman I spoke with today, army captain, she
admitted the rapist made some kind of bad threat against her family. Even that
was more than she wanted to say."
We finished our beers in silence. My mind alternated
between Sampson's case and Kim Stafford and her policeman fiance.
Sampson downed the last of his Corona; then he sat up and
handed me another. "So listen," he said. "I've got one more
interview to do — lawyer who was raped. One more chance to maybe crack this
thing open."
Uh-oh, here it comes.
"Monday afternoon?"
I swiveled in my chair to look at the appointment book on
my desk. Wide open. "Damn, I'm all booked up."
I opened my second beer. A long slat of light came in
through the wooden blinds, and I traced it with my eyes back over to where
Sampson sat, looking at me with that heavy glare of his. Man Mountain, that was
one of the names I had for him. Two-John was another.
"What time on Monday?" I finally asked.
"Three o'clock. I'll pick you up, sugar." He
reached over and clinked his beer bottle against mine. "You know, you just
cost me seven bucks."
"How's that?"
"The twelve-pack," he said. "I would have
gotten a six if I'd known you'd be this easy."
Chapter
60
MONDAY, THREE O'CLOCK. I shouldn't be here, but here I am
anyway.
From what I could tell so far, the firm of Smith, Curtis
and Brennan's legal specialty was old money. The expensive-looking wood-paneled
reception area, with its issues of Golf Digest, Town & Country,
and Forbes on the side tables, seemed to speak for itself: The clients
of this firm sure didn't come from my neighborhood.
Mena Sunderland was a junior partner and also our third
known rape victim, chronologically. She seemed to blend in to the office, with
a gray designer business suit and the kind of gracious reserve that sometimes
comes from Southern breeding. She led us back to a small conference room and
closed the vertical blinds on the glass wall before letting the conversation
begin.
"I'm afraid this is a waste of your time," she
told us. "I don't have anything new to say. I told that to the other detective.
Several times."
Sampson slid a piece of paper over to her. "We were
wondering if this might help."
"What is it?"
"A draft press statement. If any information goes
public, this will be it."
She scanned the statement while he explained. "It
puts this investigation on an aggressive path and says that none of the known
victims have been willing to identify the attacker or testify against
him."
"Is that actually true?" she asked, looking up
from the paper.
Sampson started to respond, but a sudden gut reaction
flashed through me, and I cut him off. I started to cough. It was kind of a
sloppy move, but it worked fine.
"Could I trouble you for a glass of water?" I
asked Mena Sunderland. "I'm sorry."
When she left the room, I turned to Sampson. "I don't
think she should know it's all down to her."
"Okay. I guess I agree." Sampson nodded and
said, "But if she asks —"
"Let me take this," I said. "I've got a
feeling about her." My famous "feelings" were part of my
reputation, but that didn't mean Sampson had to go along. If there had been
more time for discussion, I would have worried about it, but Mena Sunderland
came back a second later. She had two bottles of Fiji water and two glasses.
She even braved a smile.
As I drank the water she gave me, I noticed Sampson sit
back in his chair. That was my cue to take over.
"Mena," I said, "we'd like to try to find
some kind of common ground with you. Between what you're comfortable talking
about and what we need to know."
"Meaning what?" she asked.
"Meaning, we don't necessarily need a description
of this man to catch him."
I took her silence as a green flag, however tentative.
"I'd like to ask you some questions. They're all yes
or no. You can answer with one word or even just shake your head if you like.
And if any question is too uncomfortable for you, it's fine to pass."
A smile threatened the corners of her mouth. My technique
was facile, and she knew it. But I wanted to keep this as non-threatening as
possible.
She tucked a long strand of blond hair behind her ear.
"Go ahead. For the moment."
"On the night of the attack, did this man make
specific threats to keep you from talking after he was gone?"
She nodded first, then verbalized her answer.
"Yes."
Suddenly, I was hopeful. "Did he make threats against
other people you know? Family, friends, that sort of thing?"
"Yes."
"Has he contacted you since that night? Or made his
presence known in any other way?"
"No. I thought I saw him again on my street one time.
It probably wasn't him."
"Were his threats more than verbal? Was there
anything else he did to make sure you wouldn't talk?"
"Yes."
I'd hit on something, I could tell. Mena Sunderland looked
down at her lap for a few seconds and then back up at me again. The tension on
her face had given way to something more like resolve.
"Please, Mena. This is important."
"He took my BlackBerry," she said. She paused
for a few seconds, then went on. "It had all my personal information.
Addresses, everything. My friends, my family back home in Westchester."
"I see."
And I did. It fit right in with my preliminary profile of
this monster.
I started a silent ten count in my head. When I got to
eight, Mena spoke again.
"There were pictures," she said.
"I'm sorry? Pictures?"
"Photographs. Of people he killed. Or at least, said
he killed. And" — she took a moment to muster the next part — "mutilated.
He talked about using butcher saws, surgical scalpels."
"Mena, can you tell me anything else about those photos
he showed you?"
"He made me look at several, but I only really
remember the first one. It was the worst thing I've ever seen in my life."
The sudden memory of it came into her eyes, and I saw it take hold. Pure
horror. Her focus went soft.
After several seconds, she collected herself and spoke
again. "Her hands," she said, then stopped herself.
"What about her hands, Mena?"
"He'd cut off both her hands. And in the picture — she
was still alive. She was obviously screaming." Her voice closed down
to barely a whisper. We were at the danger line; I felt it right away. "He
called her Beverly. Like they were old friends."
"Okay," I said gently. "We can stop here if
you want."
"I want to stop," she said. "But."
"Go ahead, Mena."
"That night… he had a scalpel. There was already
somebody's blood on it."
Chapter
61
THIS WAS HUGE, but it was also bad news. It could be
anyway.
If Mena Sunderland's description was accurate — and why
wouldn't it be? — we weren't just talking about serial rape anymore. It was a serial
murder case. Suddenly, my mind flipped over to Maria's murder, the
serial rape case back then. I tried to put Maria out of my mind for the moment.
One case at a time.
I wrote down as much as I could remember right after the
meeting with Mena, while Sampson gave me a ride home. He had taken his own
notes during the interview, but getting these things from my mind onto paper
helps me piece a case together sometimes.
My preliminary profile of the rapist was making more and
more sense. Trusting first impressions, wasn't that what the bestseller Blink
was all about? The photos that Mena described — keepsakes of whatever kind —
were fairly common in serial cases, of course. The photographs would help tide
him over during his downtime. And in a grisly new twist, he had used the
souvenirs to keep his living victims right where he wanted them — paralyzed
with fear.
As we drove through Southeast, Sampson finally broke the
silence in the car. "Alex, I want you to come onto this case. Officially,"
he said. "Work with us. Work with me on this one. Consult. Whatever you
want to call it."
I looked over at him. "I thought you might be ticked
off at me about taking over a little back there."
He shrugged. "No way. I don't argue with results.
Besides, you're already in this, right? You might as well be getting paid for
it. You couldn't walk away from the case now if you tried."
I shook my head and frowned, but only because he was
right. I could feel a familiar buzz starting in my mind — my thoughts
involuntarily locking on to the case. It's one of the things that makes me good
at the job, but also the reason I find it impossible to be kind of
involved in an investigation.
"What am I supposed to tell Nana?" I asked him,
which I guess was my way of saying yes.
"Tell her the case needs you. Tell her Sampson needs
you." He took a right onto Fifth Street, and my house came into view.
"Better think of something fast, though. She'll smell it on you for sure.
She'll see it in your eyes."
"You want to come in?"
"Nice try." He left the car running when he
stopped at the curb.
"Here I go," I said. "Wish me luck with
Nana."
"Hey, man, no one said police work wasn't
dangerous."
Chapter
62
I WORKED ON THE CASE that night in the attic office. It
was late when I decided I'd had enough.
I went downstairs and grabbed my keys — I was in the habit
most nights of taking a spin in the new Mercedes, my crossover car. It drove
like an absolute dream, and the seats were as comfy as anything in our living
room. Just turn on the CD player, sit back, and relax. This was good stuff.
When I finally got to bed that night, my thoughts took me
back to a place I still needed to visit now and then. A sanctuary. My honeymoon
with Maria. Maybe the best ten days of my life. Everything was still vivid in
my mind.
The sun drops just below the palms as it sinks toward a
horizontal line of blue out beyond the balcony of our
hotel. The empty spot in the bed next to me is still warm
where Maria was until a minute ago.
Now she's standing at the mirror.
Beautiful.
She's wearing nothing but one of my dress shirts, open
down the front, and getting ready for dinner.
She always says her legs are too skinny, but I find them
long and lovely and get turned on just looking at them — at her in the mirror.
I watch as Maria sweeps her shiny black hair back into a
clip. It shows off the long line of her neck. God, I adore her.
"Do that again," I say.
She indulges me without a word.
When she tilts her head to put on an earring, her eye
catches mine in the mirror.
"I love you, Alex." She turns to face me.
"No one will ever love you the way I do."
Her eyes hold mine, and I believe that I can see what
she's feeling inside. The way we think is so unbelievably close. J stretch my
hand out from the bed for her, and say —
Chapter
63
SOMETHING HEARTFELT.
But I couldn't remember what it was now.
I sat up — all alone in my bed — jarred from the
half-awake, half-asleep place I'd just been. My memory had stumbled onto a
blank spot, like a hole in the ground that wasn't there before.
The details of our honeymoon in Barbados had always been
so crystal clear in my mind. Why couldn't I remember what I'd said to Maria?
The clock next to me glowed: 2:15.
I was wide awake, though.
Please, God,
I thought, these memories are what I have left. All I have. Don't take them
away too.
I switched on the light.
Staying in bed now wasn't an option. I wandered out into
the hall, thinking maybe I'd go down and play the piano.
At the top of the stairs, I stopped with my hand on the
banister. The soft, rasping sound of Ali's breath held me where I was.
I stepped into his room and watched my little boy from the
doorway.
He was just a small lump under the covers, and a bare foot
sticking out; his breath sounded like a miniature snore.
The Blue's Clues nightlight on the wall was just
enough to show his face. Little Alex's eyebrows were knitted tightly, as though
he was deep in thought, just the way I look sometimes.
When I crawled under the covers, he nuzzled up to my chest
and pressed his head into the crook of my arm.
"Hi, Daddy," he said, half-awake.
"Hey, pup," I whispered. "Go back to
sleep."
"Did you have a bad dream?"
I smiled. It was a question I'd asked him countless times
in the past. Now the words came back to me like a piece of myself I'd let go.
He'd given me my words. I gave him Maria's. "I love
you, Ali. No one will ever love you the way I do."
The boy was perfectly still, probably asleep already. I
lay there with my hand on his shoulder until his breathing went back to that
same soft rhythm as before. And then somewhere in there, I went back to be with
Maria.
Chapter
64
THE MEMORIES OF HIS FATHER were always the strongest when
Michael Sullivan was with his sons. The bright-white butcher shop, the freezer
in the back, the Bone Man who came once a week to pack up meat carcasses, the
smells of Irish Carrigaline cheese, and of black-and-white pudding.
"Hey, batta, batta, batta," Sullivan heard, and
it brought him hurtling back to the present — to the ballfield near where he
lived in Maryland.
Then he heard, "This guy can't hit worth spit! This
guy's nothin'! You own this mutt!"
Seamus and Jimmy were the trash-talkers for the family
baseball games. Michael Jr. was as focused as ever. Sullivan saw it in his
oldest son's bright-blue eyes — a need to strike out the old man once and for
all.
His son wound up and let fly. A sharp-breaking curveball,
or maybe a hard slider. Sullivan exhaled as he swung — then heard the smack of
the ball as it hit Jimmy's catcher's mitt behind him. Son of a bitch had
brought some heat!
Something like pandemonium broke out on the otherwise
deserted American Legion field where they practiced. Jimmy, the catcher, ran a
circle around his father, holding the ball in the air.
Only Michael Jr. stayed calm and cool. He allowed himself
a slight grin but didn't leave the pitching mound, didn't celebrate with his
brothers.
He just bad-eyed his old man, whom he had never struck out
before.
He ducked his chin, ready to go into the windup — but then
stopped.
"What's that?" he asked, looking at his
father.
Sullivan looked down and saw something move onto his
chest. The red pinpoint of a laser sight.
He dropped to the dirt beside home plate.
Chapter
65
THE VINTAGE LOUISVILLE SLUGGER, still in his hand,
splintered apart before it hit the ground. A loud metal ping sounded
as a bullet ricocheted off the backstop. Someone was shooting at him!
Maggione's people? Who else?
"Boys! Dugout — now! Run! Run!" he yelled.
The boys didn't have to be told twice. Michael Jr. grabbed
his youngest brother's arm. All three of them sprinted for cover, fast little
bastards, running like they just stole somebody's wallet.
The Butcher ran for all he was worth in the opposite direction;
he wanted to draw fire off of his boys.
And he needed the gun in his car!
The Humvee was parked at least sixty yards away, and he
ran as straight a line as he dared to get there. Another shot came so close
that he heard it whiz by his chin.
The gunshots were coming from the woods to the left of the
ballfield, away from the road. That much he knew. He didn't bother looking
around though. Not yet.
When he got to the Humvee, he threw open the
passenger-side door and dove inside. An explosion of glass followed.
The Butcher stayed low, face pressed against the floor
mat, and reached under the driver's seat.
The Beretta clipped there represented a broken promise to
Caitlin. He pulled the loaded weapon loose and finally took a look up top.
There were two of them, coming out of the woods now — two
of Maggione's wiseguys for sure. They were here to put him down, weren't they?
And maybe his kids too.
He unlatched the driver's door, then rolled outside onto
gravel and dirt. Chancing a look under the car, he saw a pair of legs headed
his way in a shuffling run.
No time for deep thought or any kind of planning. He fired
twice under the chassis. Maggione's man yelped as a blossom of red opened above
his ankle.
He went down hard, and the Butcher fired again, right into
the hood's twice-shocked face. The bastard never got off another shot, word, or
thought. But that was the least of his worries now.
"Dad! Dad! Dad, help!"
It was Mike's voice — coming from all the way across the
park, and it was hoarse with panic.
Sullivan jumped up and saw the other hit man headed for
the dugout, maybe seventy-five yards away. He raised his gun but knew he'd be
firing toward his boys, too.
He jumped in and slammed the Humvee into Drive.
Chapter
66
HE FLOORED IT, as if his boys' lives depended on it.
Probably they did. Maggione was the kind of coward who would kill your family.
Then he held the Beretta out the window, looking for one clear shot. This was
going to be close. No way to tell the outcome, either. Suspense city!
The hit man was sprinting across the infield, really
moving now. Sullivan guessed the guy had been a decent athlete when he'd been
younger. Not too long ago, either.
Michael Jr. watched from the dugout steps. The kid was a
cool head, but that wasn't necessarily helpful now. Sullivan screamed at him.
"Get down! Michael, down! Right now!"
The hit man knew Sullivan was coming up behind him.
Finally, he stopped and turned to make a shot of his own.
Mistake!
Possibly fatal.
His eyes went wide just before the Humvee's grille caught
him in the chest, moving at fifty miles an hour plus. The vehicle didn't slow
down until it had given the hitter a swift ride, then rammed him into the chain
link of the backstop.
"You boys all right?" Sullivan yelled, keeping
his eyes on the hit man, who wasn't moving and looked like he'd have to be
peeled off the fence.
"We're okay," Michael Jr. said, sounding shaky
but still in control of his emotions.
Sullivan walked around to look at the punk, what was left
of him anyway. The only thing keeping him on his feet was the steel sandwich he
was trapped in. His head lolled lazily to one side. He seemed to be looking
around through the one eye not totally obscured with blood.
Sullivan went and picked up the remains of the Louisville
Slugger from the dirt.
He swung once, twice, again, and again, punctuating each
blow with a shout.
"Don't.
"Fuck.
"With.
"My.
"Family!
"Ever!
"Ever!
"Ever!"
The last swing went wild and missed; Sullivan put a huge
crater in his hood. But it helped him remember where he was.
He got in the car and backed up to where his boys were
watching like a crowd of zombies at somebody's funeral. When they climbed
inside, none of them spoke, but nobody cried, either.
"It's okay now," he told them. "It's over,
boys. I'm going to take care of this. Do you hear me? I promise. I promise you
on my dead mother's eyes!"
And he would keep his word. They had come after him and
his family, and the Butcher would come after them.
The mob.
John Maggione.
Chapter
67
I HAD ANOTHER SESSION with Kim Stafford, and when she came
in, she was wearing dark sunglasses and looked like someone on the run. My
stomach just about dropped to the ground floor of the brownstone. It struck me
that my professional worlds were colliding on this case.
Now that I knew who Kim's fiance was, it was harder for me
to respect her wish to keep him out of this. I wanted to confront this piece of
crap in the worst way.
"Kim," I said at one point, not too far into the
session, "does Sam keep any weapons in the apartment?" Sam
was the name we had agreed to use in our sessions; Sam was also the name of a
bulldog that had bitten Kim when she was a little girl.
"A pistol in the nightstand," she said.
I tried not to show the concern I was feeling, the alarm
sounding loudly inside my head. "Has he ever pointed the gun at you?
Threatened to use it?"
"Just once," she said, and picked at the fabric
of her skirt. "It was a while ago. If I'd thought he was serious, I would
have left him."
"Kim, I'd like to talk to you about a safety
plan."
"What do you mean?"
"Identifying some precautionary measures," I
said. "Setting aside money; keeping a packed suitcase somewhere; finding
somewhere you could go — if you needed to leave quickly."
I'm not sure why she took off her sunglasses at that
moment, but this is when she chose to show me her black eye. "I can't, Dr.
Cross," she said. "If I make a plan, I'll use it. And then I think he
truly would kill me."
After my last session that day, I dialed into my voice
mail before heading out. There was only one message. It was from Kayla.
"Hey, it's me. Well, hang on to your hat because Nana
is letting me cook dinner for all of us tonight. In her kitchen! If I
weren't scared silly, I'd say I can't wait. So, I've got a couple of house
calls to make, and then I'm stopping at the store. Then I might shoot myself in
the parking lot. If not, I'll see you at home around six. That's your
house."
It was already six when I got the message. I tried to put
the troubling session with Kim Stafford out of my mind, but only partly
succeeded. I hoped she was going to be okay, and I wasn't sure if I should try
to interfere just yet. By the time I got to Fifth Street and hurried inside,
Kayla was ensconced in the kitchen. She was wearing Nana's favorite apron and
sliding a rib roast into the oven.
Nana sat erect at the kitchen table with an untouched
glass of white wine in front of her. Now this was interesting stuff.
The kids were flitting around in the kitchen too, probably
waiting to see how long Nana could sit still.
"How was your day, Daddy?" Jannie asked.
"What's the best thing that happened?" she said.
That brought a big smile from both of us. It was a
question we liked to throw around the dinner table sometimes. We'd been doing
it for years.
I thought about Kim Stafford, and then I thought about the
Georgetown rape case and Nana's reaction to my working on it. Thinking about
Nana brought me right back to the present, to my answer to Jannie's question.
"So far?" I said. "This is it. Being here
with you guys is the best thing."
Chapter
68
THINGS WERE HEATING UP NOW.
The Butcher hated the beach; he hated the sand, the smell
of briny water, the bottlenecked traffic, everything about a visit to the
crummy seashore. Caitlin and the boys, with their summertime trips to Cape May
— they could have it, keep it, shove it.
So it was business, and business only, that brought him to
the shore, much less all the way to South Jersey. It was revenge against John
Maggione. The two of them had hated each other since Maggione's father had
permitted this "Irish crazy" to become his killer of choice. Then
Sullivan had been ordered to take out one of Junior's buddies, and the Butcher
had done the job with his usual enthusiasm. He'd cut Rico Marinacci into
pieces.
John Maggione had been making himself scarce lately — no
surprise there — so the Butcher's plan had changed a little, for now. If he
couldn't cut off the head just yet, he'd start with some other body part.
The part, in this case, was named Dante Ricci. Dante was
the youngest made man in the Maggione syndicate, a personal favorite of the
don's. Like a son to him. The inside joke was that John Maggione didn't let an
associate wipe his ass without checking with Dante.
Sullivan got to the shore town of Mantoloking, New Jersey,
just before dusk. As he drove across Barnegat Bay, the ocean in the distance
looked almost purple — beautiful, if you liked that kind of picture-postcard,
Kodak-moment thing. Sullivan rolled up his windows against the salt air. He
couldn't wait to do his business, then get the hell out of here.
The town itself lay on an expensive strip of land less
than a mile across. Ricci's house, on Ocean Avenue, wasn't real hard to find.
He drove past the front gate, parked up the road, and walked back about a fifth
of a mile.
It looked like Ricci was doing pretty well for himself.
The main house was a big honking Colonial: three stories, brown cedar shakes,
all perfectly maintained, and right on the water. Four-bay garage, a guesthouse,
hot tub up on the dune. Six million, easy. Just the kind of shiny object
modern-day wiseguys dangled in front of their wives to distract them from the
day-to-day stealing and killing they did for a living.
And Dante Ricci was a killer; that was what he did best.
Hell, he was the new-and-improved Butcher.
Sullivan couldn't see too much of the layout from the
front. He imagined most of the house was oriented to the water view in back.
But the beach would offer no good cover for him. He'd have to settle in where
he was, and take his time.
That wasn't a problem for him. He had whatever it took to
do the job, including patience. A snatch of Gaelic ran through his head,
something his grandfather James used to say. Coimhead fearg fhear na
foighde, or some shit like that. Beware the anger of a patient man.
Just so, Michael Sullivan thought as he waited, perfectly
still in the gathering dusk. Just so.
Chapter
69
IT TOOK A WHILE for him to get a sense of the beach house
and its immediate surroundings. There wasn't much movement inside, but enough
to see that the family was home: Dante, two small kids, and — at least from
this distance — what looked to be the hot young wife, a nice Italian blonde.
But no visitors, and no bodyguards out in plain sight.
Specifically, no capital F: Family. That meant any firepower in the
house would be limited to whatever Dante Ricci kept on hand. Whatever he had,
it probably wasn't going to stack up against the 9mm machine gun pistol
Sullivan had holstered at his side. Or his scalpel.
Despite the chill in the air, he was perspiring under his
jacket, and a patch of sweat had soaked through his T-shirt where the piece
hugged his body. The ocean breeze did nothing to cool him down, either. Only
his patience held him in check. His professionalism, he liked to
think. Traits he had no doubt inherited from his father, the original Butcher,
who, if nothing else, had been a patient bastard.
Finally, he moved in toward the beach house. He walked
past a shiny black Jaguar sitting on the blond brick parking pad and entered
into one of the open garage bays, where a white Jag made bookends with the
black one.
Gee, Dante, ostentatious much?
It didn't take long to find something useful in the
garage. The Butcher picked up a short-handled sledgehammer from the workbench
in the back. He hoisted it and felt its weight. Just about right. Very nice.
Jeez, he liked tools. Just like his old man.
He'd have to swing lefty if he wanted to stay gun-ready,
but his strike zone was as big as, well, a Jaguar's windshield.
He shouldered the hammer, paralleled his feet, and went
all Mark McGwire on the glass.
A high-pitched car alarm started screaming at the first
impact, just like he wanted it to.
Sullivan immediately hoofed it out to the front yard,
about halfway back to the main road. He stepped just out of sight behind a
mature red oak that seemed out of place here — like him. His finger was at the
pistol's trigger, but no. No shooting yet. Let Dante think he was some shitbag
Jersey Shore burglar. That should bring him running and cursing.
The front screen door flew open seconds later, smacked
hard against the wall of the house. Two sets of floodlights flared.
Sullivan squinted against the light. But he could see ol'
Dante on the porch — with a pistol in his hand. In swim shorts no less — and
flip-flops. Well muscled and in good shape, but so what. What a cocky bastard
this guy was.
Mistake.
"Who the hell's there?" the tough guy shouted
into the darkness. "I said, who's out there? You better start
running!"
Sullivan smiled. This was Junior's enforcer? The
new Butcher? This buffed punk at his beach house? In bathing trunks and plastic
shoes?
"Hey, it's just Mike Sullivan!" he called back.
The Butcher stepped into plain view, took a little bow,
then sprayed the front porch before Dante saw it coming. In truth, why would
he? Who would have the balls to come after a made man at his house? Who could
be that crazy?
"That's just for starters!" the Butcher roared
as half a dozen shots struck Dante Ricci in the stomach and chest. The mobster
dropped to his knees, glared out at Sullivan, then fell over face-first.
Sullivan kept his finger on the trigger and swept the two
Jaguars in the garage and driveway. More glass shattered. Neat lines of holes
opened along the expensive chassis. That felt pretty good.
When he stopped shooting, he could hear screams coming
from inside the beach house. Women, children. He took out the porch floodlights
with two quick, controlled bursts.
Then he approached the house, fingering the scalpel. As
soon as he got to the body he knew that Dante Ricci was dead as some bloated
mackerel washed up on the beach. Still, he rolled the body and slashed the dead
man's face a dozen times or so with the sharp blade. "Nothing personal,
Dante. But you're not the new me."
Then he turned to go. Dante Ricci had gotten the message,
and very, very soon, so would Junior Maggione.
Then he heard a voice coming from outside the house. A
female.
"You killed him! You bastard! You killed my
Dante!"
Sullivan turned back and saw Dante's wife standing there
with a gun in her hand. The woman was petite, a pretty bleached blonde, no more
than five feet tall.
The wife fired blindly into the dark. She didn't know how
to shoot, couldn't even hold a gun right. But she had some hot Maggione blood
in her.
"Get back in the house, Cecilia!" Sullivan
shouted. "Or I'll blow your head off!"
"You killed him! You scumbag! You dirty son of a
bitch!" She stepped off the porch, moving into the yard.
The woman was crying, blubbering, but coming to get him,
the dumb bunny. "I'm going to kill you, you fucker." Her next shot
exploded a concrete birdbath, only a yard or so to Sullivan's right.
Her crying had turned to a high-pitched wail. It sounded
more like an injured animal than anything human.
Then something inside her snapped, and she charged across
the driveway. She fired off one more shot before Sullivan put two into her
chest. She dropped like she'd run into a wall, then lay there quivering
pathetically. He cut her up too.
Once he got inside his car, he felt better, satisfied with
himself. He even welcomed the long drive back. Riding along the turnpike, he
opened the windows and cranked up the music, singing Bono's words at the top of
his lungs as if they were his own.
Chapter
70
THE NEXT DAY would get filed under What the Hell Was I
Thinking? I showed up at the Sixth District station house, where Jason Stemple
was based, and I started asking around about him. I wasn't sure what I would do
if I found him, but I was nervous enough for Kim Stafford that I had to try
something, or thought I did.
I didn't carry creds or a badge anymore, but lots of DC
cops knew who I was, who I am. Apparently not the desk sergeant,
though.
He kept me waiting on the civilian side of the glass
longer than I would have liked. That was okay, I guess, no big deal. I stood
around, glancing over the Annual Crime Reduction Awards on the wall until he
finally informed me that he had checked me out with his captain; then he buzzed
me through.
Another uniformed officer was there waiting for me.
"Pulaski, take Mister" — the sergeant glanced
down at the sign-in sheet— "Cross back to the locker room please. He's
looking for Stemple. I thought he'd be out by now."
I followed him down a busy hallway, picking up strands of
cop talk along the way. Pulaski pushed open a heavy swinging door into the
locker room. The smell was familiar, sweat and various antiseptics.
"Stemple! You got a visitor."
A young guy, late twenties, about my height but heavier,
looked over. He was alone at a row of beat-up army-green lockers, and he was
just pulling on a Washington Nationals road jersey. Another half-dozen or so
off-duty cops were standing around, grousing and laughing about the state of
the court system, which definitely was a joke these days.
I walked over to where Stemple was putting his watch on
and still basically ignoring me.
"Could I talk to you for a minute?" I asked. I
was trying to be polite, but it took an effort with this guy who liked to beat
up on his girlfriend.
"About?" Stemple barely looked my way.
I lowered my voice. "I want to talk to you… about Kim
Stafford."
All at once, the less-than-friendly welcome downgraded to
pure animosity. Stemple rocked back on his heels and looked me up and down like
I was a street person who'd just broken into his house.
"What are you doing in here anyway? You a cop?"
"I used to be a cop, but now I'm a therapist. I work
with Kim."
Stemple's eyes beaded and burned. He was getting the
picture now, and he didn't like what he saw. Neither did I, because I was
looking at a powerfully built male who beat up on women and sometimes burned
them with lit objects.
"Yeah, well, I just pulled a double, and I'm out of
here. You stay away from Kim, if you know what's good for you. You hear
me?"
Now that we'd met, I had a professional opinion of
Stemple: He was a piece of shit. As he walked away, I said, "You're
beating her up, Stemple. You burned her with a cigar."
The locker room got still, but I noticed that no one
hurried to get in my face on Stemple's behalf. The others just watched. A
couple of them nodded, as though maybe they knew about Stemple and Kim already.
He slowly turned back to me and puffed himself up.
"What are you trying to start with me, asshole? Who the hell are you? She
screwing you?"
"It's nothing like that. I told you, I just came here
to talk. If you know what's good for you, you should listen."
That's when Stemple threw the first punch. I stepped back,
and he missed, but not by much. He was definitely hot-tempered, and strong.
It was all I needed, though, maybe all I wanted. I feinted
to the left, then countered with an uppercut into his gut. Some of the air
rushed out of him.
But then his powerful arms latched around my middle.
Stemple drove me hard against a row of lockers. The metal boomed with the
impact. Pain radiated through my upper and lower back. I hoped nothing was
broken already
As soon as I could get my footing again, I bulldozed him
back, and he stumbled, losing his grip. He swung again. This time, he connected
hard with my jaw.
I returned the favor — a solid right to the chin —
followed with a looping left hook that landed just over his eyebrow. One for
me, one for Kim Stafford. Then I hit him with a right to the cheekbone.
Stemple spun halfway around; then he surprised me and went
down to the locker room floor. His right eye was already starting to close.
My arms pulsed. I was ready for more of this punk, this
coward. The fight never should have started, but it had, and I was disappointed
when he didn't get up again.
"Is that how it is with Kim? She pisses you off, you
take a swing?"
He groaned but didn't say anything to me.
I said, "Listen, Stemple. You want me to keep what I
know to myself, not go any higher with this? Make sure it doesn't happen again.
Ever. Keep your hands off her. And your cigars. Are we clear?"
He stayed where he was, and that told me what I needed to
know. I was halfway to the door when one of the other cops caught my eye.
"Good for you," he said.
Chapter
71
IF NANA HAD BEEN WORKING the Georgetown case, in her own
inimitable style, she'd have said it was "simmering" about now.
Sampson and I had tossed a bunch of interesting ingredients into the mix, and
we'd turned the heat up high. Now it was time for some results.
I looked at the big man across a table full of crime
reports spread out between us. "I've never seen so much information lead
to so little," I said grumpily.
"Now you know what I've been dealing with on
this," he said, and squeezed and unsqueezed a rubber stress ball in his
fist. I was surprised the thing hadn't burst into a million pieces by now.
"This guy is careful, seems smart enough, and he's
cruel. Got a powerful angle too — using his souvenirs to threaten these women.
Making it personal. In case you hadn't figured that out already," I said.
I was just talking it through out loud. Sometimes that helps.
My thing lately, my habit, was pacing. I'd probably
covered about six miles of carpet in the past fourteen hours, all in the same
Second District station conference room where we were holed up. My feet hurt
some, but that's how I kept my brain going. That and sour-apple Altoids.
We'd started that morning by cross-referencing the last
four years of Uniform Crime Reports, looking for potentially related cases —
reaching for anything that could start to tie this thing together. Given what
we now knew about our perp, we had looked at female missing persons, rape
cases, and especially murder where mutilation was involved. First for
Georgetown and then for the whole DC metro area.
To keep our mood as light as possible, we'd listened to
"Elliot in the Morning" on the radio, but even Elliot and Diane
couldn't brighten our moods that day, good as they are at mood-brightening.
In order to cover all our bases, we made a second pass,
checking unsolved murders in general. The result was a list of potential
follow-ups that was just as large as it was unpromising.
One good thing had happened today. Mena Sunderland had
granted us another interview, where she went so far as to give a few
descriptive details on her rapist. He was a white man, in his forties, she
guessed. And from what we could glean from Mena, he was good-looking, which was
difficult for her to admit. "You know," she'd told us, "the way
Kevin Costner is good-looking for an older guy?"
It was an important part of the profile for us to pin down
though. Attractive attackers had an edge that made them even more dangerous. My
hope was that with a little time and the promise of a lot of protection, Mena
would be willing to keep talking to us. What we had so far wasn't enough for a
useful police sketch. As soon as we had a likeness that didn't match about
twelve thousand other faces on the streets of Georgetown, Sampson and I wanted
to go wide with it.
Sampson tilted his chair back and stretched his long legs.
"What do you think about getting some sleep and starting in on the rest of
these in the morning? I'm cooked."
Just then, Betsey Hall came whizzing in, looking a lot more
awake than either of us did. Betsey was a newbie detective, eager, but the kind
who knew how to be helpful without getting underfoot.
"You only looked at female victims in your
cross-refs?" she said. "That's right, isn't it?"
"Why?" Sampson asked.
"Ever heard of Benny Fontana?"
Neither of us had.
"Midlevel mob soldier, underboss, I guess is
the term. Was, anyway," Betsey said. "He was killed two
weeks ago. In an apartment in Kalorama Park. Actually, on the night that Lisa
Brandt was raped in Georgetown."
"And?" Sampson asked. I could hear the same
tired impatience in his voice that I felt. "So?"
"And so, this."
Betsey flipped open a file and spread half a dozen
black-and-white photographs out on the table. They showed a white man, maybe
fifty years old, dead on his back in a living room somewhere. Both of his feet
were completely — and freshly — severed at the ankle.
All of a sudden, I wasn't so tired anymore. Adrenaline was
pumping through my system.
"Jesus," Sampson muttered. We were both on our
feet now, scanning from one grisly photo to the other, repeating the process a
couple of times.
"The ME's report says all the cutting on Mr. Fontana
was done antemortem," Betsey added. "Possibly with surgical tools.
Maybe a scalpel and saw." Her expression was hopeful, kind of sweetly
naive. "So you think this is the same perp?"
I answered, "I think I want to know more. Can we get
the keys to that apartment?"
She fished a set out of her pocket, jangling them proudly.
"Thought you might ask me that."
Chapter
72
"SHIT, ALEX. MULTIPLE RAPES, multiple murders. Now a
mob connection?" Sampson punched the roof of the car. "It can't all
be coincidental. Can't be! Cannot!"
"Could definitely be something — if it's the
same guy," I reminded him. "Let's see what happens here. Try not to
get too far ahead of ourselves."
Not that John was off base. Our suspect was looking more
and more like a sadistic monster with a very bad, very distinctive habit. It
wasn't that we'd been looking in the wrong place for him, just maybe not in enough
places.
"But if this does pan out," Sampson went on,
"no phone calls to your old pals tonight. All right? I want a little time
with this before the Feds come on board."
The FBI would already know about the Fontana murder,
assuming it was mob related. But the rapes were still DCPD. Local stuff.
"You don't know that they'll necessarily take over
the case," I said.
"Oh, yeah." Sampson snapped his fingers and
pointed at me. "I forgot. You had your memory wiped when you left the
Bureau, like they do it in Men in Black. Well, let me remind you — they'll
take over this case. They love cases like this one. We do all the work;
the Feebies take all the credit."
I stole a glance at him. "When I was at the Bureau,
you ever resent me coming in on a case? Did I do that?"
"If it happened, don't worry about it," he said.
"If it was worth talking about then, I would have brought it up. Hell no,
you never moved in on one of my cases!"
I pulled over in front of a tan brick apartment house
across from Kalorama Park. It was a nice location; I'm sure the Fontana murder
had rocked that building, if not the neighborhood. It was also less than two
miles from the location where Lisa Brandt had been attacked not long after
Benny Fontana died.
We spent the next hour inside, using crime-scene photos
and the bloodstains still in the carpet to re-create what might have happened.
It didn't give us any concrete connection to the other attacks, but it was a
start.
When we left, we rode southwest into Georgetown, taking
the most logical route to Lisa Brandt's neighborhood. By now, it was around
midnight. Neither of us felt like stopping yet, so we did a full tour of the
case, riding by each of the known rape sites in chronological order. They
weren't that far apart.
At 2:30 a.m. we were in a booth at an all-night coffee
shop. We had crime files spread out on the table and were reading them over,
too revved up to stop, too tired to go home.
This was my first chance to really get into the Benny
Fontana file. I had read the police and ME's reports several times. Now I was
looking over the list of items taken from the apartment. On my fourth or fifth
time through, my eyes stopped on one item in particular: a torn-off corner of a
white foil-lined envelope. It had been found under the sofa, only a few feet
from Fontana's body. Speaking of feet, or a lack of them.
I sat up. These are the moments you hope for in an
unsolved case.
"We have to go somewhere."
"You're right. We have to go home," Sampson
said.
I called to the waitress, who was half-asleep at the
counter. "Is there a twenty-four-hour drugstore somewhere around here?
It's important."
Sampson was too tired to argue. He followed me out of the
coffee shop and around the corner, up a few blocks to a brightly lit Walgreens.
A quick scan of the aisles inside and I found what I was looking for.
"Mena Sunderland said the pictures she saw were
Polaroids." I ripped open a box of film.
"You have to pay for that first," a clerk called
from the front. I ignored him.
Sampson was shaking his head. "Alex, what the hell
are you doing?"
"The evidence list from the Fontana murder
scene," I said. "There was a white foil-lined envelope. A piece of
one anyway"
I pulled the new envelope out of the box, tore off a
corner, and held it up. "Just like this."
Sampson started to smile.
"He took pictures of Benny Fontana after he cut him
up. It's the same guy, John."
Chapter
73
I WORKED A LONG, LONG DAY, but the next night, I was
grounded.
Nana had a weekly reading class she was teaching at the
First Baptist-run shelter on Fourth Street, and I stayed home with the kids.
When I'm with them, there's nowhere I'd rather be. The problem, sometimes, is
just getting me there.
I played chef for the night. I made my and the kids' favorite,
white-bean soup, along with a chopped Cobb salad, and I'd brought home some
nice fresh cheddar bread from the bakery next to my office. The soup tasted
almost as good as Nana's. Sometimes I think she has two versions of
every recipe — the one in her head and the one she shares with me, minus some
key secret ingredient. It's her mystique, and I doubt it has changed much in
the last half century.
Then the kids and I had a long-overdue session with the
punching bag downstairs. Jannie and Damon took turns pummeling leather, while
Ali ran his trucks around and around the basement floor, which he declared was
I-95!
Afterward we migrated upstairs for a swimming lesson with
little brother. Yes, swimming. It was Jannie's concoction, inspired by
Ali's reluctance to get into the bathtub. Never mind that it was even harder to
get him out of the bath once he got started. That distinction was lost
on him, and he fussed every single time, as if he were allergic to clean. I was
skeptical about Jannie's idea until I saw how it worked.
"Breathe, Ali!" she coached him from the side.
"Let's see you breathe, puppy."
Damon kept his hands under Ali's belly while Ali lay
facedown on top of the water, mostly blowing bubbles and splashing around. It
was hilarious, but I didn't dare laugh, for Jannie's sake. I sat at a safe — as
in dry — distance, watching from the toilet seat.
"Pick him up for a second," Jannie said.
Damon stood the big boy up in the claw-foot tub.
Ali blinked and sprayed out a mouthful of water, his eyes
gleaming from the game.
"I'm swimming!" he declared.
"Not yet you're not," Jannie said, all business.
"But you're definitely getting there, little bro."
She and Damon were practically as soaked as he was, but no
one seemed to care. It was a blast. Jannie was kneeling right in a puddle,
while Damon stood up and gave me a conspiratorial oldest-child look that said, Aren't
they crazy?
When the phone rang, they both sprang for the door.
"I'll get it!" they chorused.
"I'll get it," I said, cutting them off
at the pass. "You're both sopping wet. No swimming until I get back."
"Come on, Ali," I heard as I started out of the
bathroom. "Let's wash your hair."
The girl was a genius.
I trotted down the hall to catch the phone before the
machine picked up. "Cross family YMCA," I said, loud enough for the
kids' benefit.
Chapter
74
"IS THIS ALEX CROSS?"
"Yes?" I said. I didn't recognize the voice on
the line though. Just that it was a woman.
"It's Annie Falk."
"Annie," I said, embarrassed now. "Hi, how
are you?"
We were acquaintances, not quite friends. Her son was one
or maybe two grades ahead of Damon. Annie was an ER doc at St. Anthony's.
"Alex, I'm at the hospital —"
I suddenly made a connection, and my heart skipped the
next beat. "Is Nana there?"
"It's not Nana," she said. "I didn't know
who else to call. Kayla Coles was just admitted to St. Anthony's. She's here in
the ER."
"Kayla?" I said, my voice rising. "What's
going on? Is she okay?"
"I don't know, Alex. We don't know enough yet. It's
not a good situation though."
That wasn't the answer I expected, or the one I wanted to
hear.
"Annie, what happened? Can you tell me that
much?"
"It's hard to know exactly. What's certain is that
someone attacked Kayla."
"Who?" I practically shouted into the phone,
feeling horrible, as though I already knew the answer to my own question.
Damon stepped halfway into the hall and stared at me, his
eyes wide and scared. It was a look I'd seen far too many times in our house.
"All I can tell you is that she was stabbed with a
knife. Twice, Alex. She's alive."
Stabbed?
My mind screamed the word, but I held it in. I swallowed hard. But she's
alive.
"Alex, I'm not supposed to talk about this over the
phone. You should get down here to the hospital as soon as you can. Can you
come right now?"
"I'm on my way."
Chapter
75
NANA WAS STILL AT HER CLASS, but it only took a couple of
minutes for me to get Naomi Harris from next door over to stay with the kids. I
jumped into my car and sped the whole way. A siren would have helped.
The drive to the hospital was fast; that's all I
really remember about it, and that Kayla was on my mind the whole way. When I
pulled up outside the emergency room, her car was parked under the canopy by
the entrance.
The driver's door hung open, and as I ran past and looked
inside, I saw blood on the front seat. Jesus, she drove herself here! Somehow,
she got away from him.
The waiting room was crowded, as it always is at St.
Anthony's. There was a line of forlorn, raggedy-looking people at the front
desk. The walking wounded and their friends and relations. Maria had been
pronounced dead here.
"Sir, you can't —"
But I was already sliding through the doors to the
treatment area before they could close. Once inside, I saw it was another very
busy night at St. Tony's. Paramedics were wheeling gurneys; doctors, nurses,
and patients crisscrossed every which way around me.
A young male lay on a cot with a gash in his hairline,
leaking blood onto his forehead. "Am I gonna die?" he kept asking
everybody who passed.
"No, you'll be fine," I told him, since nobody
else was stopping to talk to him. "You're all right, son."
Where was Kayla, though? Everything was moving way too
fast. I couldn't find anyone to ask about her. Then I heard a voice call out my
name.
"Alex, over here!"
Annie was waving to me from down the hall. When I reached
her, she took my arm and ushered me into a trauma room — a bay with two beds
partitioned by a green plastic curtain.
Several medical personnel stood in a horseshoe around the
bed. Their hands were moving quickly, many of them in bloodstained gloves.
Other hospital people came and went, pushing past me as if
I weren't even there.
That meant Kayla was alive. I assumed that the goal here
would be to stabilize her if possible, then get her to the operating room.
I craned my neck to see as much as I could, and then I saw
Kayla. She had a mask over her mouth and nose. Someone was just lifting a
red-soaked compress from her belly where they had already cut her shirt away.
The head physician, a woman in her thirties, said,
"Stab wound, abdomen, questionable spleen injury."
Other voices in the room blended together, and I tried to
make sense of them as best I could, but everything was turning foggy on me.
"BP seventy, pulse one twenty. Respiration
thirty-four."
"Give me some suction here, please."
"Is she okay?" I blurted out. I felt like I was
in a nightmare where no one could hear me.
"Alex —" Annie's hand was on my shoulder.
"You need to give them some room. We don't know very much yet. As soon as
we do, I'll tell you."
I realized I'd been pushing forward to get closer to the
bed, to Kayla. My God, I ached for her and was finding it hard to breathe.
"Call the seventh floor, tell them we're ready,"
said the woman doctor who seemed in charge of everyone else in the room.
"She has a surgical belly."
Annie whispered to me, "That means the stomach's
hard, no digestion going on."
"Let's go. Hurry up, people."
I was being pushed from behind, and not with any kindness.
"Move, sir. You have to move out of the way. This patient is in trouble.
She could die."
I stepped sideways to make room as they wheeled her gurney
into the corridor. Kayla's eyes were still closed. Did she know I was there? Or
who had done this to her? I followed the procession as near as I could get.
Then just as quickly as they had done everything else, they loaded her onto an
elevator, and the metal doors slid shut between us.
Annie was right there at my side. She gestured toward
another elevator bank. "I can take you to the waiting room upstairs if you
want. Believe me, everybody's doing the best they can. They know Kayla's a
doctor. And everybody knows she's a saint."
Chapter
76
THIS PATIENT IS IN TROUBLE. She could die. . . Everybody knows she's a
saint.
I spent the next three hours in the waiting room, alone
and without any further word about Kayla. My head was filled with disturbing
ironies: Two of my kids had been born at St. Anthony's. Maria had been
pronounced dead here. And now Kayla.
Then Annie Falk was with me again, down on one knee,
speaking in a quiet, respectful voice that scared me like nothing else could
right then.
"Come with me, Alex. Come, please. Hurry. I'll take
you to her. She's out of the OR."
At first, I thought Kayla was still asleep in the recovery
room, but she stirred when I came near. Her eyes opened, and she saw me —
recognized me an instant later.
"Alex?" she whispered.
"Hey there, you," I whispered back, and gently
took her hand in both of mine.
She looked very confused and lost for a moment; then she
squeezed her eyes shut. Tears rolled down her cheeks, and I almost started up
myself, but I thought if Kayla saw me that way it might scare her.
"It's okay," I said. "It's over now. You're
in recovery."
"I was… so scared," she said, sounding like a
young girl, an endearing part of Kayla I had never seen before.
"I'll bet you were," I said, and I pulled over a
chair without letting go of her hand. "Did you really drive yourself
here?"
She actually smiled, though her eyes stayed slightly
unfocused. "I know how long it can take to get an ambulance in this
neighborhood."
"Who did this to you?" I asked then. "Do
you know who it was, Kayla?"
In response to the question, she shut her eyes again. My
free hand tightened into a fist. Did she know who attacked her, and was she
afraid to say? Had Kayla been warned not to talk?
We sat quietly for a moment — until she felt ready to say
more. I wouldn't push her on this, the way I had pushed poor Mena Sunderland.
"I was on a house call," she finally said, eyes
still closed. "This guy's sister called. He's a junkie. He was trying to
detox at home. When I got there, he was just about out of his mind. I don't
know who he thought I was. He stabbed me…"
Her voice trailed off. I smoothed her hair and put the
back of my hand against her cheek. I've seen how fragile life can be, but it's
not something you ever get used to, and it's different when it's somebody you
care for, when it sticks this close to home.
"Will you stay with me, Alex? Until I fall asleep?
Don't go."
It was her young girl's voice again. Kayla had never
seemed as vulnerable to me as she did right then, in that fleeting moment in
the recovery room. My heart broke for her and what had happened when she was
trying to do some good out there.
"Of course," I said. "I'll be right here.
I'm not going anywhere."
Chapter
77
"I'VE BEEN DEPRESSED for a while, as you know. You of
all people know this."
"More than ten years. That's a while, I guess,
Alex."
I sat across from my favorite doctor, my personal shrink,
Adele Finaly. Adele is also my mentor from time to time. She's the one who
encouraged me to start up my practice again, and she even got me a couple of
patients. "Guinea pigs," she likes to call them.
"I need to tell you a few things that are bothering
me a lot, Adele. This may require several hours."
"No problem." She shrugged. Adele has
light-brown hair and is in her early forties, but she doesn't seem to have aged
since we met. She isn't married right now, and every so often I think about the
two of us together, but then I push it out of my mind. Way too dumb, too crazy.
"As long as you can fit several hours of your
bullshit into fifty minutes," she continued, ever the wise girl, which is
exactly the right tone to take with me.
"I can do that."
She nodded. "Better get going, then. I have the clock
on you. It's ticking."
I started by telling her what had happened to Kayla and
how I felt about it, including the fact that she had gone to her parents' home
in North Carolina to recuperate. "I don't think it's my fault. So I'm not
feeling guilty about the attack on Kayla… not directly anyway."
Adele couldn't help it, good as she is — her eyebrows rose
and betrayed her inner thoughts. "And indirectly?"
My head moved up and down. "I do feel this
generalized guilt — like I could have done something to stop the attack from
happening."
"For instance?"
I smiled. Then so did Adele.
"Just to use one example, eliminating all of the
crime in the DC area," I said.
"You're hiding behind your sense of humor
again."
"Sure I am, and here's the really bad part. Rational
as I make myself out to be, I am feeling some guilt over the fact that
I could have protected Kayla somehow. And yes, I know how ridiculous that is,
Adele. To think. And to say it out loud. But there it is anyway."
"Tell me more about this 'protection' you could have
afforded to Kayla Coles somehow. I need to hear this, Alex."
"Don't rub it in. And I don't think I used the word protection."
"Actually, you did. Anyway, talk it out for me,
please. You said you wanted to tell me everything. This is probably more
important than you think."
"I couldn't have done a damn thing to help Kayla.
Happy now?"
"I'm getting there," Adele said — then she
waited for more from me.
"It all goes back to that night with Maria, of
course. I was there. I watched her die in my arms. I couldn't do
anything to save the woman I loved. I didn't do anything. I never even caught
the son of a bitch who killed her."
Adele still said nothing.
"You know the worst thing? I'll always wonder if that
bullet was meant for me. Maria turned into my arms… then she was
hit."
We sat in silence for a long time then, even for us, and
we're pretty good at enduring silences. I had never admitted that last part to
Adele until now, never said it out loud to anybody.
"Adele, I'm going to change my life somehow."
She didn't say anything to that, either. Smart and tough,
the way I like my shrinks, and what I aspire to be myself someday, when I grow
the hell up.
"Don't you believe me?" I asked.
She finally spoke. "I want to believe you, Alex. Of
course I do." Then she added, "Do you believe yourself? Do you
think any of us can really change? Can you?"
"Yes," I told Adele. "I do believe I can
change. But I get fooled a lot."
She laughed. We both did.
"I can't believe I pay for this shit," I finally
said.
"Me either," said Adele. "But your time is
up."
Chapter
78
LATER THAT AFTERNOON I found myself in St. Anthony's
Church — St. Tony's, as I've called it since I was a kid growing up nearby in
Nana's equally revered house. The church is about a block from the hospital
where Maria died. I'd moved my spiritual care from head doctor to head of the
universe, and I hoped it was an upgrade but figured it might not be.
I knelt in front of the altar and let the overly sweet
smell of incense and the familiar scenes of the nativity and the crucifixion
wash over me and do their dirty work. The most striking thing about beautiful
churches, to me, is that they were mostly designed by people who were inspired
by a belief in something larger and more important than themselves, and this is
how I try to lead my own life. I gazed up at the altar, and a sigh escaped my
lips. As far as God goes, I believe. It's as simple as that and always has
been. I guess I feel it's a little odd, or presumptuous, to imagine that God
thinks as we do; or that God has a big, kind human face; or that God is white,
brown, black, yellow, green, whatever; or that God listens to our prayers at
all times of the day or night, or anytime at all.
But I said a few prayers for Kayla in the front row of St.
Tony's — asking not just that she would survive her wounds but that she would
mend in other important ways. People react differently to life-threatening
attacks on their persons, on their family members, on their homes. I know about
that firsthand. And now, unfortunately, so did Kayla.
While I was in a prayerful mood, I said some private words
for Maria, who had been in my thoughts so much lately.
I even talked to Maria, whatever that means. I hoped she
liked the way I was raising the kids — a frequent subject between us. Then I
said a prayer for Nana Mama and her fragile health; prayers for the kids; and
even a few words for Rosie the Cat, who had been suffering from a severe cold,
which I was afraid might be pneumonia. Don't let our cat die. Not now.
Rosie is good people too.
Chapter
79
THE BUTCHER WAS in Georgetown to let off a little pent-up
steam — otherwise things might not go so well when he got back to Caitlin and
the kiddies, to his life on the straight and narrow. Actually, he had learned a
long time ago that he enjoyed living a double life. Who the hell wouldn't?
Maybe another game of Red Light, Green Light was in order
today. Why not? His war with Junior Maggione was creating a lot of stress for
him.
The 3000 block of Q Street, where he walked briskly now,
was nicely tree-lined and dominated by attractive town-houses and even larger
manorlike homes. It was mostly an upscale residential area, and the parked cars
spoke to the social status and tastes of those who lived here: several
Mercedes, a Range Rover, a BMW, an Aston Martin, a shiny new Bentley or two.
For the most part, pedestrian traffic was limited to those
entering and leaving their homes. Good deal for his purposes today. He had on
earphones and was listening to a band from Scotland that he liked, Franz
Ferdinand. Finally, though, he turned off the music and got serious.
At the redbrick home on the corner of Thirty-first and Q,
some kind of elaborate dinner party was apparently being prepped for that
evening. Assorted overpriced goodies were being transported from a stretch van
marked "Georgetown Valet," and the faux gas lamps in front of the
house were being tested by the yardmen. The lights seemed to work just fine. Twinkle,
twinkle.
Then the Butcher heard the click-clack of a
woman's high heels. The inviting, even intoxicating sound came from up ahead of
him on the sidewalk, which was brick rather than pavement and wound through the
neighborhood like a necklace laid out flat on a table.
Finally, he saw the woman from behind — a fine, shapely
thing, with long black hair hanging halfway to her waist. An Irisher like
himself? A pretty lassie? No way to tell for certain from the back view. But
the chase was on. Soon he'd know as much as he wanted to about her. He felt he
was already in control of her fate, that she belonged to him, to the Butcher,
his powerful alter ego, or perhaps the real him. Who could say?
He was getting closer and closer to the raven-haired
woman, checking out the narrow alleyways that ran behind some of the larger
houses, the patches of woods, looking for a good spot — when he saw a store up
ahead. What was this?
The only place of business he'd encountered for blocks. It
almost seemed misplaced in the neighborhood.
Sarah's Market, said the sign out front.
And then the dark-haired beauty turned inside.
"Curses — foiled," the Butcher whispered, and grinned and imagined
twisting a villain's mustache. He loved this kind of game, this dangerous and
provocative cat-and-mouse sort of thing in which he made up all the rules. But
his smile instantly faded away — because he saw something else at this Sarah's
Market, and that something else was not to his liking.
Newspapers were on display — copies of the Washington
Post. And you know what? He suddenly remembered that Mr. Bob Woodward
himself lived somewhere in the area — but that wasn't the sticky part.
His face was the problem, an approximation
anyhow, a line drawing of the Butcher that wasn't half-bad. It was situated
above the fold of the daily news, right where it shouldn't be.
"My God, I'm famous."
Chapter
80
THIS WAS NO LAUGHING MATTER, though, and Michael Sullivan
quickly made his way back to where he'd parked on Q Street. Actually, what had
happened was just about the worst development he could imagine. Nothing much
seemed to be going his way lately.
He sat and calmly pondered the unfortunate situation in
the front seat of his Cadillac.
He thought about the likely "suspects," about
the woman who must have told tales out of school about him. Possibly given the
police a description. He considered that he was being attacked from a couple of
sides at once, by the Washington police and the Mafia. What to do, what to
do?
When a partial solution came, it was satisfying and even
exhilarating, because it felt like a new game to him. Another twist of the
dial.
The DC police thought that they knew what he looked like,
which could be serious trouble but might also make them sloppy and even
overconfident.
Mistake.
Theirs.
Especially if he made the proper countermoves right now,
which he definitely planned to do. But what, exactly, were those defensive
actions he needed to take?
The first step took him to Wisconsin Avenue, near Blues
Alley — right where he remembered the small shop to be. A barber named Rudy had
a chair open for him in midafternoon, so Sullivan settled in for a haircut and
shave.
It was relaxing and mildly enjoyable actually, wondering
what he'd look like afterward, whether he'd like the new him.
Another ten to twelve minutes and the deed was done. Take
off the bandages, Dr. Frankenstein. The smallish, rotund barber seemed
pleased with himself.
If you messed up, you're dead. I'm not kidding, Rudy, the Butcher thought to himself. I'll
cut you to ribbons with your own straight razor. See what the Washington
Post has to say about that!
But, hey! "Not so bad. I sort of like it. Think I
look a little like Bono."
"Sonny and Cher — that Bono?" asked Rudy the
Dense. "I don't know about that, mister. I think you better lookin' than
Sonny Bono. He's dead, you know?"
"Whatever," said Sullivan, and paid his tab, gave
the barber a tip, and got the hell out of there.
Next, he drove over to the Capitol Hill neighborhood in
DC.
He'd always liked the area, found it a turn-on. Most
people's image of the Capitol was the graceful steps and terraces of the west
facade. But on the east side, behind the Capitol and the Supreme Court
and Library of Congress buildings, was a bustling residential neighborhood that
he knew fairly well. I've passed this way before.
The Butcher walked through Lincoln Park, which had an
exceptional view of the Capitol dome now that the leaves were falling away.
He smoked a cigarette and reviewed his plan in front of
the somewhat bizarre Emancipation Memorial, which featured a slave breaking out
of chains while Lincoln read the Emancipation Proclamation.
Lincoln, a good man by most accounts. Myself, a very bad
man. Wonder how that happens? he wondered.
A few minutes later, he was breaking in to a house on C
Street. He just knew this was the bitch who had talked about him. He felt it in
his bones, in his blood. And soon, he'd know for sure.
He found Mena Sunderland tucked away in her adorable
little kitchen. She was dressed in jeans, an immaculate white tee, scuffed-up
clogs, making pasta for one while she sipped a glass of red wine. Cute as a
button, he thought to himself.
"Did you miss me, Mena? I missed you. And you know
what? I almost forgot how pretty you are."
But I won't forget you again, darling girl. I brought a
camera to take your picture this time. You're going to he in my prize photo
collection after all. Oh, yes you are!
And he gave her the first cut with his scalpel.
Chapter
81
I WAS STILL INSIDE the church when my cell phone went off,
and it was trouble near the Capitol. I said a quick prayer for whoever was in
jeopardy, and a prayer that we would catch the killer-rapist soon. Then I left
St. Anthony's on the run.
Sampson and I rushed to the neighborhood behind the
Capitol building in his car with the siren blaring, lights flashing on the
rooftop. Yellow crime-scene tape was strung up everywhere by the time we
arrived. The scene, the backdrop of important government buildings, couldn't
have been more dramatic, I thought, as Sampson and I hurried up the four stone
front steps of a brownstone.
Is he putting on a show for us? Is he doing it on purpose?
Or did it just happen this way?
I heard a car alarm whining and glanced back toward the
street. What a strange, curious sight: police, news reporters, a growing crowd
of looky-loos.
Fear was plainly stamped on many of the faces, and I
couldn't help thinking that this was a familiar tableau of the age, this look
of fear, this terrible state of fear that the whole country seemed to be caught
up in — maybe the entire world was afraid right now.
Unfortunately, it was even worse inside the brownstone.
The crime scene was already being tightly controlled by somber-faced homicide
detectives and techies, but Sampson was let inside. He overrode a sergeant's
objections and brought me along.
Into the kitchen we went.
The unthinkable murder scene.
The killer's workshop.
I saw poor Mena Sunderland where she lay on the
reddish-brown tile floor. Her eyes were rolled back to the whites, and they
seemed pinned to a point on the ceiling. But Mena's eyes weren't the first
thing I noticed. Oh, what a bastard this killer was.
A carving knife was stuck in her throat, poised like a
deadly stake. There were multiple wounds on the face, deep, unnecessarily
vicious cuts. Her top, a white tee, had been torn away. Her jeans and panties
had been pulled down around the ankles but hadn't been stripped off. One of her
shoes was on, one off, a pale-blue clog lying on its side in blood.
Sampson looked at me. "Alex, what are you getting?
Tell me."
"Not much. Not so far. I don't think he bothered to
rape her," I said.
"Why? He pulled down her pants."
I knelt over Mena's body. "Nature of the wounds. All
this blood. The disfigurement. He was too angry at her. He told her not to talk
to us, and she disobeyed him. That's what this is about. I think so. We might
have gotten her killed, John."
Sampson reacted angrily. "Alex, we told her not to
come back here yet. We offered her surveillance, protection. What more could we
do?"
I shook my head. "Left her alone maybe. Caught the
killer before he got to her. Something else, John — anything but this."
Chapter
82
SO NOW WE WERE INVESTIGATING the case for Mena Sunderland,
too, in her memory — at least that was what I told myself, that was my
rationalization. This was for Maria Cross, and Mena Sunderland, and all the
others.
For the next three days I worked closely with Sampson
during the day and then went out on the street with him at night. Our night
shift usually took place from ten until around two. We were part of the task
force patrolling Georgetown and Foggy Bottom, areas where the rapist-killer had
struck before. Emotions were running high, but no one wanted him more than I
did.
Still, I was trying my best to keep the very tense
investigation in some kind of perspective and control. Almost every night, I
managed to have dinner with Nana and the kids. I checked in with Kayla Coles in
North Carolina, and she sounded better. I also conducted half a dozen sessions
with my patients, including Kim Stafford, who was coming to see me twice a week
and maybe even making some progress. Her fiance had never mentioned our
"talk" to her.
My morning ritual included grabbing a coffee at the
Starbucks, which was right in my building, or at the Au Bon Pain on the corner
of Indiana and Sixth. The problem with Au Bon Pain was that I liked their
pastries too much, so I had to stay clear of the place as much as I could.
Kim was my favorite patient. Therapists usually have
favorites, no matter how much they rationalize that they don't. "Remember,
I told you that Jason wasn't such a bad guy?" she said about
fifteen minutes into our session one morning. I remembered, and I also recalled
cleaning his clock pretty good at the station house where he worked.
"Well, he was pure, unadulterated garbage, Dr. Cross.
I've figured that much out. Took me a lot longer than it should have."
I nodded and waited for more to come. I knew exactly what
I wanted to hear from her next.
"I moved out on him. I waited until he went to work,
then I left. The truth? I'm scared to death. But I did what I had to do."
She got up and went to the window, which looked out onto
Judiciary Square. You could also see the US District Courthouse from my place.
"How long have you been married?" she asked,
glancing at the ring I still wore on my left hand.
"I was married. I'm not anymore." I told her a
little about Maria, about what had happened more than ten years before — the
abridged version, the unsentimental one.
"I'm sorry," she said when I was through. There
were tears in her eyes, the last thing I'd wanted. That morning, we got through
a couple of rough patches, made some progress. Then a strange thing happened —
she shook my hand before she left. "You're a good person," she said.
"Good-bye, Dr. Cross."
And I thought that I might have just lost a patient — my
first — because I'd done a good job.
Chapter
83
WHAT HAPPENED THAT NIGHT blew my mind. Actually,
everything had been really good about the night, until it went bad. I had
treated Nana and the kids to a special dinner at Kinkead's, near the White
House on Pennsylvania Avenue, our favorite restaurant in Washington. The great
jazzman Hilton Fenton came over to our table and told us a funny story about
the actor Morgan Freeman. Back at home, I climbed the steep wooden stairs to my
office in the attic, cursing the steps under my breath, one by one.
I put on some Sam Cooke, starting with a popular favorite,
"You Send Me." Then I pored over old DC police files from the time of
Maria's murder — hundreds of pages.
I was looking for unsolved rape cases from back then,
particularly ones that had occurred in Southeast or nearby. I worked intently
and listened to the music, and was surprised when I looked at my watch and saw
that it was ten past three. Some interesting things had surfaced in the files
from the serial case I'd remembered was going on around the same time Maria
died.
In fact, the rapes had started a few weeks before Maria
was shot and ended just after the murder. They never started up again. Which
meant what — that the rapist might have been a visitor to Washington?
Even more interesting to me, there were no IDs of the
rapist from any of the victimized women. They had received medical attention
but refused to talk to the police about what had happened to them. It didn't
substantiate anything, but it kept me flipping through more pages.
I went over several more transcripts and still found no
IDs from the victims.
Could it be a coincidence? I doubted it. I kept reading.
Then I was stopped cold by a page in the police notes. A
name and more information jumped out at me.
Maria Cross.
Social worker at Potomac Gardens.
A
Detective Alvin Hightower, whom I had vaguely known back then — I was pretty
sure he was dead now — had written a workup on the rape of a college girl from
George Washington University. The attack took place inside a bar on M Street.
As I continued to read, I was having a hard time
breathing. I was remembering a conversation that I'd had with Maria a couple of
days before she died. It was about a case she was working on, about a girl
who'd been raped.
According to the detective's report, the coed had given
some kind of description of the rapist to a social worker — Maria Cross.
He was a white male, a little over six foot, possibly from New York. When he
had finished with the girl he had taken a little bow.
My fingers shaking, I turned the page and checked the date
of the initial report. And there it was — the day before Maria was murdered.
And the rapist?
The Butcher.
The mob killer we'd been tracking. I remembered his rooftop bow, his
unexplainable visit to my house.
The Butcher.
I would bet my life on it.
Part Four
DRAGON SLAYER
Chapter
84
NANA PICKED UP THE PHONE in the kitchen, where the family
had gathered to fix supper that night. We all had a task for the meal, from
peeling potatoes to making a Caesar salad and setting the table with the good
silver. I tensed whenever the phone rang though. Now what? Had Sampson
found something on the Butcher?
Nana spoke into the receiver. "Hello, sweetheart, how
are you? How are you feeling? Oh, that's good, that's so good to hear. Let me
get him. Alex is right here chopping vegetables like he works at Benihana. Oh,
yeah, he's doing pretty good. He'll be lots better when he hears your voice."
I knew it had to be Kayla, so I took the call out in the
living room. Even as I did, I wondered when we had evolved into a family with
telephones in just about every room, not to mention the cell phones that Damon
and Jannie carried to school these days.
"So, how are you, sweetheart?" I picked
up and tried to imitate Nana's dulcet tones. "I've got it. You can hang up
in the kitchen," I added for the peanut gallery listening in, cackling and
giggling out there.
"Hi, Kayla! Bye, Kayla!" chorused the kids.
"Bye, Kayla," added Nana. "We love you. Get
better real soon."
She and I heard a click, and then Kayla said,
"I'm doing just fine. The patient is doing beautifully. Almost healed and
ready to kick some butt again."
I smiled and felt the warmth flow through me just hearing
her voice, even long distance like this. "Well, it's good to listen to
your butt-kicking voice again."
"Yours too, Alex. And the kids and Nana. I'm sorry I
didn't call last week. My father has been under the weather, but he's coming
around now too. And you know me. I've been doing some pro bono work in the
neighborhood. I just hate to get paid, you know."
There was a brief pause, but then I filled the space with
inane questions about Kayla's folks and life in North Carolina, where both of
us had been born. By this time, I had calmed down some about the unexpected
call from Kayla, and I was more myself.
"So how are you?" I asked her.
"You really okay? Almost recovered?"
"I am. I'm clearer on certain things than I've been
in a while. Had some time to process and reflect for a change. Alex, I've been
thinking that… I might not be coming back to Washington. I wanted to talk to
you about it before I told anyone else."
My stomach dropped like a runaway elevator in a
skyscraper. I had suspected something like this might be coming, but I still
buckled from the blow.
Kayla continued to talk. "There's so much to do down
here. Lots of sick people, of course. And I'd forgotten how nice, how sane,
this place is. I'm sorry, I'm not putting this… saying it very well."
I snuck in a light thought. "You're not real verbal.
That's a problem with you scientists."
Kayla sighed deeply. "Alex, do you think I'm wrong
about this? You know what I'm saying? Of course you do."
I wanted to tell Kayla she was dead wrong, that she should
rush back here to DC, but I couldn't bring myself to say it. Why was that?
"All right, here's the only answer I can give, Kayla. You know what's
right for yourself. I would never try to influence you at all. I know that I
couldn't if I wanted to. I'm not sure that came out exactly right."
"Oh, I think it did. You're just being honest,"
she said. "I do have to figure out what's best for me. It's my nature,
isn't it? It's both of our natures."
We went on talking for a while, but when we finally hung
up I had this terrible feeling about what had just happened. I lost her,
didn't I? What is wrong with me? Why didn't I tell Kayla I needed her? Why
didn't I tell her to come hack to Washington as soon as she could? Why didn't I
tell her I loved her?
After dinner, I went upstairs to the attic, my retreat, my
escape hatch, and I tried to lose myself in the remainder of old files from the
time of Maria's death. I didn't think too much about Kayla. I just kept thinking
about Maria, missing her more than I had in years, wondering what our life
could have been if she hadn't died.
Around one in the morning, I finally tiptoed downstairs. I
slipped into Ali's room again. Quiet as a church mouse, I lay down beside my sweet,
dreaming boy.
I held little Alex's hand with my pinkie, and I silently
mouthed the words, Help me, pup.
Chapter
85
THINGS WERE HAPPENING FAST NOW… for better or worse.
Michael Sullivan hadn't been this wired and full of tension in years, and actually
he kind of liked the revved-up feeling just fine. He was back, wasn't he? Hell
yes, he was in his prime, too. He'd never been angrier or more focused. The
only real problem was that he was finding he needed more action, any kind would
do. He couldn't sit still in that motel anymore, couldn't watch old episodes of
Law & Order or play any more soccer or baseball with the boys.
He needed to hunt; needed to keep moving; needed his
adrenaline fixes in closer proximity.
Mistake.
So he found himself back in DC — where he shouldn't be —
not even with his new short haircut and wearing a Georgetown Hoyas
silver-and-blue hoodie that made him look like some kind of lame Yuppie wannabe
who deserved to be punched in the face and kicked in the head while he was down.
But damn it all, he did like the women here, the
tight-assed professional types best of all. He'd just finished reading John
Updike's Villages and wondered if old man Updike was half as horny as
some of the characters he wrote about. Hadn't that horned toad written Couples
too? Plus, Updike was like seventy-something and still scribbling about sex
like he was a teenager on the farm in Pennsylvania, screwing anything with two,
three, or four legs. But hell, maybe he was missing the point of the book. Or maybe
Updike was. Was that possible? That a writer didn't really get what he was
writing about himself?
Anyway, he did fancy the fancy-pants women of Georgetown.
They smelled so good, looked really good, talked good. The Women of
Georgetown, now that would be a good book for somebody to write, maybe
even Johnny U.
Jeez, he was amusing to himself anyway. On the car ride in
from Maryland he'd been listening to U2, and Bono had been wailing about
wanting to spend some time inside the head of his lover, and Sullivan
wondered — all cornball Irish romanticism aside — if that was really such a
capital idea. Did Caitlin need to be inside his head? Definitely not. Did he
need to be inside hers? No. Because he didn't really like a lot of empty space.
So where the hell was he?
Ah, Thirty-first Street. Coming up on Blues Alley, which
was fairly deserted at this time of day — as opposed to nighttime, when the
clubs were open around these parts of Washington and the crowds came calling. He
was listening to James McMurtry and the Heartless Bastards now. He liked the CD
well enough to stay in his parked car an extra few minutes.
Finally he climbed out, stretched his legs, and took a
breath of moderately foul city air.
Ready or not, here I come. He decided to cut through to
Wisconsin Avenue and check out the ladies there, maybe lure one back into the
alley somehow. Then what? Hell, whatever he damn well felt like. He was Michael
Sullivan, the Butcher of Sligo, a real crazy bastard if ever there was one on
this spinning ball of gas and rock. What was that old line he liked? Three
out of four voices inside my head say go for it.
The Thirty-first Street entrance to the alley was bathed
in this faded yellow glow from the lights at a spaghetti joint called
Ristorante Piccolo. A lot of the hot spots on M Street, which ran parallel to
the alley, had their service entrances back here.
He passed the back entrance of a steakhouse, then a French
bistro, and some kind of greasy burger joint spewing smoke.
He noticed another guy entering the alley — then two guys
— coming his way, too.
What the hell was this?
What was going down here now?
But he thought he knew what it was, didn't he. This was
the end of the road. Somebody had finally gotten a step ahead of him instead of
the other way around. Leather car coats.
Squared-off, bulky types. Definitely not Georgetown
students taking a shortcut to get a bite of cow at the Steak & Brew.
He turned back toward Thirty-first — and saw two more
guys.
Mistake.
Big one.
His.
He had underestimated John Maggione.
Chapter
86
"MR. MAGGIONE SENT US," called one of the toughs
who was headed Michael Sullivan's way, walking with plenty of strut and
attitude from the entrance into the alley on Wisconsin. The hoods were moving
fast now, and they had him penned in. So much for mystery and intrigue, not to
mention that a couple of the goons had their guns out already, hanging loosely
at their sides, and the Butcher wasn't armed except for the surgeon's scalpel
in his boot.
No way in hell he could take out four of them, not with a
blade. Probably not even if he had a gun on him. So what could he do? Take
their picture with his camera?
"He misspoke, Butcherman. Mr. Maggione doesn't want
to see you," said an older guy. "He just wants you to
disappear. The sooner the better. Like today. Think you could do that for Mr.
Maggione? I'll bet you can. Then we'll find your wife and three kids and make
them disappear too."
Michael Sullivan's brain was reeling through all the
permutations and possibilities now.
Maybe he could take the one guy out, the loudmouth; then
it wouldn't be a total loss anyway. Shut his ugly hole once and for all. Cut
him bad, too.
But what about the other three?
Maybe he could get two of them, if he was good and lucky. If
he could get them close enough to use his blade, which wouldn't happen. They
were probably stupid, but not that stupid. So how could he make something
happen? He didn't want to go down without a fight.
"You man enough to take me out yourself?" he
called to the bigmouth. "Ay babbo?" He used the mob term for
idiot, for some useless underling. He was trying to get under his skin if he
could. Hell, he'd try anything right now. He was going to die in the next
minute or so, and he just wasn't ready to go yet.
The killer's mouth twisted into a grim smile. "No
doubt about it. I could take you out myself. But guess what, guess who's the
babbo today? Give you a hint. You probably wiped his ass this morning."
The Butcher reached into the pocket of his sweatshirt, and
he kept his hand there.
The bigmouthed hood immediately had second thoughts and
put his free hand up. The others stopped walking. They all had their guns out,
but they weren't coming any closer to the legendary Butcher.
The big talker gestured for the men behind Sullivan to
move to the right, while he and the fourth man moved left. That gave everybody
a clear line of fire. Smart thinking.
"You stupid Mick. Messed up this time, didn't you?
Question for you: You ever think it'd end like this?"
Sullivan had to laugh at that one. "You know what? I
never thought it would end. Never occurred to me. Still hasn't actually."
"Oh, it's gonna end all right. Right here, right now.
Just keep watching the movie until the houselights go out for you!"
Which was obviously the truth, no doubt about it — but
then the Butcher heard something that was hard for him to believe.
It came from behind, so he had to turn around to check it
out, to see if it was real or some cruel joke being played on him.
Somebody was shouting at the far end of the alley — this
had to be some kind of seriously messed-up miracle.
Or it was the luckiest day of his life.
Maybe both.
The cavalry had arrived!
Look who was here to save the day.
Chapter
87
"DC POLICE! Everybody put the guns down. Do it now!
We're police officers. Guns down on the ground."
Sullivan saw the cops, and they looked like detectives,
two buff-looking black guys in street clothes.
They were coming up behind the Mafia hoods who were
standing near Thirty-first Street and trying to figure out what the hell to do
next, their next move.
So was he.
What a sight the two cops were, though, and Sullivan
wondered, Could they be part of the task force put into Georgetown to catch the
rapist, to catch him?
Hell, he'd bet a bundle that's what they were, and if it
was true, he was the only one in the alleyway who had figured it out so far.
One of the cops was already calling in for help. Then the
two mob guys near Wisconsin just turned around — and they walked away.
The detectives had their guns out, but what were they
going to do? Realistically, what could they do?
Sullivan almost began to laugh as he turned slowly and
walked toward Wisconsin too.
Then he began to run, a full-out sprint toward the busy
street. Madman that he was, he started laughing his ass off. He'd decided to
brazen it out, just run. Like in the old days back in Brooklyn when he was a
kid making his bones in the game.
Run, Mikey, run. Run for your life.
What could the DC metro cops do? Shoot him in the back?
For what? Running? Being the potential victim of four armed men in an alleyway?
The cops were yelling, threatening him, but all they could
do was watch him get away. Funniest thing he'd seen in years, maybe ever. The
cavalry had come to the rescue — his.
Huge mistake.
Theirs.
Chapter
88
HALF A DOZEN UNIFORMS were moving in and out of the
station house on Wisconsin when Sampson and I got there that afternoon. A
detective named Michael Wright had finally made the connection that he and his
partner might have just missed capturing the Georgetown rapist, that he'd maybe
missed the biggest deal of his career. Still, they were holding two men in the
cage who might know what was going on. They needed a closer.
Sampson and I passed inside a ten-foot-high bulletproof
partition and headed for the interrogation rooms, which were beyond the
detectives' cubicle area. The work space looked familiar — scarred, badly
littered desks, old computers and phones from another era, overhead storage
bins filled to overflowing.
Before we entered the interrogation room, Wright told us
that the two men in there hadn't said a word so far, but they'd been armed with
Berettas, and he was sure they were killers. "Have fun," Wright said;
then John and I walked inside.
Sampson spoke up first. "I'm Detective John Sampson.
This is Dr. Alex Cross. Dr. Cross is a forensic psychologist involved in the
investigation of a series of rapes in the Georgetown area. I'm a detective on
the case."
Neither of the men said a word, not even a wisecrack, to
break the ice. Both of them looked to be in their early thirties, bodybuilder
types, with permanent smirks on their faces.
Sampson asked a couple more questions; then we just sat
there in silence across the table from the two men.
Eventually an administrative assistant knocked on the door
and entered. She handed Sampson a couple of faxes, hot from the machine.
He read the pages — then handed them to me.
"I didn't think the Mafia was active in the DC
area," Sampson said. "Guess I was wrong. You're both soldiers in the
mob. Either of you have anything to say about what was going down in that
alley?"
They didn't, and they were annoyingly smug about not
answering our questions and pretending we weren't even there.
"Dr. Cross, maybe we can work this out without their
help. What do you think?" Sampson asked me.
"We can try. It says here that John 'Digger'
Antonelli and Joseph 'Blade' Lanugello work for Maggione out of New York City.
That would be Maggione Jr. Maggione Sr. was the one who hired a man named
Michael Sullivan, also known as the Butcher, to do a hit in DC several years
back. You remember that one, John?"
"I do. Took out a Chinese drug dealer. Your wife,
Maria, was also murdered right around that time. Mr. Sullivan is now a suspect
in this case."
"This same Michael 'the Butcher' Sullivan is also a
suspect in a series of rapes in Georgetown, and at least one murder connected
to the rapes. Was Sullivan the man you had cornered in Blues Alley?" 1
asked the Mafia hitters.
Not a word came from either of them. Nothing at all. Real
tough guys.
Sampson finally stood up, rubbing his chin. "So I
guess we don't need Digger and Blade anymore. Well, what should we do with
them? Wait, I have an idea. You'll like this one, Alex," Sampson said, and
chuckled to himself.
He motioned for the Mafia soldiers to get up. "We're
finished here. You can come with me, gentlemen."
"Where?" Lanugello finally broke his silence.
"You ain't charged us yet."
"Let's go. Got a surprise for you." Sampson
walked in front of the two of them, and I walked behind. They didn't seem to
like having me at the rear. Maybe they thought I might still be harboring a
grudge about what had happened to Maria. Well, maybe I was.
Sampson signaled a guard at the end of the hall, and he
used his keys to open a cell door. The holding area was already filled with
several prisoners awaiting arraignment. All but one of them was black. John led
the way inside.
"You'll be staying here. If you change your mind and
want to talk to us," Sampson said to the Mafia guys, "give a holler.
That is if Dr. Cross and I are still in the building. If not, we'll check in on
you in the morning. If that's the case, have a nice night."
Sampson tapped his shield a few times against the bars of
the holding pen. "These two men are suspects in a series of rapes,"
he announced to the other prisoners. "Rapes of black women in Southeast.
Be careful, though, these are tough guys. From New York."
We left, and the lockup guard slammed the cell door behind
us.
Chapter
89
FOUR O'CLOCK ON A COLD, rainy morning, and his two younger
boys were crying their eyes out in the backseat of the car. So was Caitlin up
in front. Sullivan blamed Junior Maggione and La Cosa Nostra for everything,
the huge, ugly mess that was happening now. Somehow, Maggione was going to pay
for this, and he looked forward to the day of retribution.
So did his scalpel and his butcher's saw.
At two thirty in the morning he had piled his family into
the car and snuck away from a house six miles outside Wheeling, West Virginia.
It was their second move in as many weeks, but he had no choice in the matter.
He'd promised the boys they would return to Maryland one day, but he knew that
wasn't true. They wouldn't ever go back to Maryland. Sullivan already had an
offer on the house there. He needed the cash for their escape plan.
So now he and the family were running for their lives. As
they left their "Wild West Virginny Home," as he called it, he had a
feeling that the mob would find them again — that they could be right around
the next bend in the road.
But he rounded the next curve, and the curve after that,
and made it out of town safe and sound and in one piece. Soon they were singing
Rolling Stones and ZZ Top tunes, including about a twenty-minute version of
"Legs," until his wife put her foot down about the nonstop
high-testosterone noise. They stopped at Denny's for breakfast, at Micky D's
for a second bathroom break, and by three in the afternoon, they were somewhere
they had never been before.
Hopefully, Sullivan had left no trail to be followed by a
crew of mob killers. No bread crumbs like in "Hansel and Gretel." The
good thing was, neither he nor his family had ever been in this area before. It
was virgin territory, with no roots or connections.
He pulled into the driveway of a shingle-style Victorian
house with a steep roof, a couple of turrets, even a stained-glass window.
"I love this house!" Sullivan crowed, and he was
all fake smiles and hyperenthusiasm. "Welcome to Florida,
kiddos," he said.
"Very funny, Dad. Not," said Mike Jr.
from the backseat, where all three boys were looking grim and depressed.
They were in Florida, Massachusetts, and Caitlin
and the kids groaned at another of his dumb jokes. Florida was a small
community of less than a thousand, situated high in the Berkshires. It had
stunning mountain views, if nothing else. And there were no Mafia hit men
waiting in the driveway. What more could they ask for?
"Just perfect. What could be better than this?"
Sullivan kept telling the kids as they started to unpack again.
So why was Caitlin crying as he showed her their new
living room with the sweeping views of big bad Mt. Greylock and the Hoosic
River? Why was he lying to her when he said, "Everything is going to be
all right, my queen, light of my life"?
Maybe because he knew it wasn't true, and probably, so did
she. He and his family were going to be murdered one day, maybe in this very
house.
Unless he did something dramatic to stop it. And fast. But
what could that be? How could he stop the Mafia from coming after him?
How could you kill the mob?
Chapter
90
TWO NIGHTS LATER, the Butcher was on the move again. Just
him. One man.
He had a plan now and was traveling south to New York
City. He was uptight and nervous but singing along with Springsteen, Dylan, the
Band, Pink Floyd. Nothing but Oldies and Greaties for the four-hour ride south.
He didn't particularly want to leave Caitlin and the boys at the house in
Massachusetts, but he figured they'd probably be safe there for now. If not, he
had done the best he could for them. Better than his father ever did for him,
or for his mother and brothers.
He finally pulled off the West Side Highway at around
midnight; then he went straightaway to the Morningside Apartments on West
107th. He'd stayed there before and knew it was just out of the way enough to
suit his purposes. Convenient too, with four different subway lines going through
the two nearby stations.
No air-conditioning in the rooms, he remembered, but that
didn't matter in November. He slept like a baby safe in a mother's womb. When
Sullivan woke at seven, covered in a light sheen of his own sweat, his mind was
focused on a single idea: payback against Junior Maggione. Or maybe an
even better idea: survival of the fittest and the toughest.
Around nine that morning he took a subway ride to check
out a couple of possible locations for murders he wanted to commit in the near
future. He had a "wish list" with several different targets and
wondered if any of these men, and two women, had an idea that they were as good
as dead, that it was up to him who lived and died, and when, and where.
In the evening, around nine, he drove over to Brooklyn,
his old stomping grounds. Right into Junior Maggione's neighborhood, his turf
in Carroll Gardens.
He was thinking about his old buddy Jimmy Hats and missing
him some, figuring that Maggione's father had probably popped Jimmy. Somebody
had, and then made the body disappear, as if Jimmy had never been born. He'd
always suspected it had been Maggione Sr., so that was another score for the
Butcher to settle.
It was building up inside him, this terrible rage. About
something. Maybe about his father — the original Butcher of Sligo, that piece
of Irish scum who had ruined his life before he was ten years old.
He turned onto Maggione's street, and he had to smile to
himself. The powerful don still lived like a mildly successful plumber or maybe
a local electrician, in a yellow-brick two-family house. More surprising — he
didn't spot any guards posted on the street.
So either Junior was seriously underestimating him, or his
people were damn good at hiding themselves in plain sight. Hell, maybe somebody
had a sniper rifle sight pinned on his forehead right now. Maybe he had a
couple of seconds to live.
The suspense was killing him. He had to see what was going
on here. So he hit his car horn once, twice, three times, and not a goddamn
thing happened.
Nobody shot him through the skull. And for the first time,
the Butcher let himself think, I might win this fight after all.
He'd figured out the first mystery: Junior Maggione had
moved his family out of the house. Maggione was running too.
Then he stopped that train of thought with just one word —
mistake.
He couldn't make any — not one misstep from now until this
was all over. If he did, he was dead.
Simple as that.
End of story.
Chapter
91
IT WAS LATE, and I decided to go for a drive in the R350.
I was loving the car. The kids felt the same way. Even Nana did, praise the
Lord. I found myself thinking about Maria again. The long investigation into
her murder I had conducted and failed at. I was messing with my own
mind, trying to picture her face, trying to hear the exact sound of her voice.
Later that night, back at home, I tried to get to sleep
but couldn't. It got so bad that I went downstairs and watched Diary of a
Mad Black Woman again. Actually, I found myself cheering like a crazy
person at the flickering TV screen. Tyler Perry's movie matched up perfectly
with my frame of mind.
I called up Tony Woods at the director's office around
nine the next morning. Then I swallowed my pride and asked Tony for some help
on the rape and murder case. I needed to find out if the Bureau had anything on
the contract killer called the Butcher, anything that might be helpful to
Sampson and me — maybe something classified.
"We knew you'd call one of these days, Alex. Director
Burns is eager to work with you again. You up for some consulting? Just light
stuff. It's your call what and where, especially now that you're taking on
cases again."
"Who said I'm taking on cases? This is a special
situation," I told Tony. "The Butcher probably murdered my wife years
ago. It's the one case I can't leave unsolved."
"I understand. I do understand. We'll try to help if
we can. I'll get you what you need."
Tony arranged for me to use the office of an agent who was
out of town, and he said it was okay if I wanted to start a dialogue with an
FBI researcher-analyst named Monnie Donnelley.
"I already talked to Monnie," I told him.
"We know you did. Monnie told us. We cleared it for
her now. Officially."
The next couple of days, I pretty much lived in the FBI
building. Turned out, the Bureau had quite a lot on Michael Sullivan, the
Butcher. His file included dozens of photographs. One problem was that the
photos were five to seven years old, and there didn't seem to have been any
contact with Sullivan recently. Where had he disappeared to? I did learn that
Sullivan grew up in a part of Brooklyn known as the Flatlands. His father had
been a real butcher there. I even got the names of some old contacts and
friends of Sullivan's from his days in New York.
What I read of Sullivan's backstory was curious. He'd
attended parochial schools through tenth grade, and he'd been a good student,
even though he never seemed to work at it. Then Sullivan dropped out of school.
He took up with the Mafia and was one of the few non-Italians to break in. He
wasn't a "made man," but he was well paid. Sullivan earned in the six
figures when he was in his early twenties and became Dominic Maggione's go-to
hit man. His son, the current don, had never approved of Sullivan.
Then something strange and disturbing to all concerned
started to happen. There were reports of Michael Sullivan torturing and
mutilating the bodies of victims; murdering a priest and a layman accused of
misconduct with boys at his old grade school; a couple of other vigilante hits;
a rumor that Sullivan might have murdered his own father, who disappeared from
his shop one night and whose body had never been found to this day.
Then Sullivan seemed to completely disappear off the
Bureau's radar screen. Monnie Donnelley agreed with my assessment: that
Sullivan might have become somebody's informer in the Bureau. It was possible
that the FBI, or the New York police, was protecting him. Even that Sullivan
might be in Witness Protection. Was that what had happened to Maria's killer?
Was he somebody's snitch?
Was the FBI protecting the Butcher?
Chapter
92
JOHN MAGGIONE WAS A PROUD MAN, too showy at times, too
cocksure, but he wasn't stupid, and he wasn't usually careless. He was aware of
the current situation involving the mad-dog hit man his father had used back in
the day — the Butcher, an Irishman of all things. But even his crazy
old man had tried to eliminate Michael Sullivan once he found out how dangerous
and unpredictable he was. Now the job would be done, and it had to be done right
away.
Sullivan was still on the loose, Maggione knew. As an
extra safeguard against him, he'd moved his family out of the house in South
Brooklyn. They were living at the compound in Mineola on Long Island. He was
there with them now.
The house was a brick Colonial, waterfront, on a quiet
cul-de-sac. It had its own dock on the channel and a speedboat, Cecilia
Theresa, named after his first child.
Although the compound's location was well known, the gates
around the place were secure, and Maggione had doubled his bodyguards. He felt
good about the safety of his family. The Butcher was only one guy, after all.
Realistically, how much damage could he do? How much more damage?
Junior had plans to go in to work later in the morning,
then make his regular stop at the social club in Brooklyn. It was important for
him to keep up appearances. Besides, he was sure he had things under control
now He had assurances from his people: Sullivan would be dead soon, and so
would his family.
At eleven in the morning, Maggione was swimming in the
indoor pool at the compound. He'd already done thirty laps and planned to do
fifty more.
His cell phone began to ring on the chaise longue.
Nobody else was around, so finally he climbed out of the
pool and answered it himself. "Yeah? What?"
"Maggione." He heard a male voice on the line.
"Who the hell is this?" he asked, even though he
knew who it was.
"This happens to be Michael Sullivan, chief. The
nerve of the cheeky bastard, huh?"
Maggione was quietly stunned that the madman was actually
calling him again. "I think we better talk," he said to the hit man.
"We are talking. Know how come? You sent
killers after me. First in Italy. Then they came near my house in Maryland.
They shot at my kids. Then they showed up in Washington looking for me. Because
I'm supposed to be a loose cannon? You're the loose cannon,
Junior! You're the one who needs to be put down!"
"Listen, Sullivan —"
"No, you listen, you asshole punk bastard. You listen
to me, Junior! There's a package arriving at your fortress right about now.
Check it out, chief. I'm coming after you! You can't stop me. Nothing
can stop me; nobody can. I'm crazy, right? You try and remember that. I'm the
craziest bastard you ever met, or even heard of. And we will meet again."
Then the Butcher hung up on him.
Junior Maggione put on a robe; then he walked out to the
front of the house. He couldn't believe it — FedEx was making a delivery!
That meant that the crazy bastard Sullivan might be
watching the house right now. Was that possible? Could it be happening, just
like he said it would?
"Vincent! Mario! Get your asses out here!" he
called to his bodyguards, who came running from the kitchen holding sandwiches.
He had one of his men open the delivery box — out in the
pool house.
After a couple of nervous moments, the guy called out,
"It's pictures, Mr. Maggione. Not exactly Kodak moments."
Chapter
93
"WE MIGHT HAVE FOUND HIM, SUGAR."
A woman named Emily Corro had just finished her morning
therapy session with me, and she'd gone off to her teaching job, hopefully with
a slightly better self-image. Now Sampson was on my cell phone. Big John didn't
usually get excited, so this had to be something good.
Turned out, it was.
Late that afternoon, the Big Man and I arrived in the
Flatlands section of Brooklyn. We proceeded to locate a neighborhood tavern
called Tommy McGoey's.
The neat-and-clean gin mill was nearly empty when we
walked inside. Just a tough-looking Irish bartender and a smallish, well-built
guy, probably midforties, sitting at the far end of a well-polished mahogany
bar. His name was Anthony Mullino, and he was a graphic artist in Manhattan
who'd once been best pals with Michael Sullivan.
We sat down on either side of Mullino, pinning him in.
"Cozy," he said, and smiled. "Hey, I'm not
going to run out on you guys. I came here of my own free recollection. Try not
to forget it. Hell, two of my uncles are cops here in Crooklyn. Check it out if
you want."
"We already did," Sampson said. "One's
retired, living in Myrtle Beach; one's on suspension."
"Hey, so I'm batting five hundred. That's not so
awful. Keep you in the Big Leagues."
Sampson and I introduced ourselves, and at first Mullino
was sure he knew John from somewhere, but couldn't place where it might be. He
said he'd followed the case of the Russian Mafia head called the Wolf, an
investigation I'd worked on while I was at the Bureau, and which had played out
right here in New York.
"I read about you in some magazine too," he
said. "What magazine was that?"
"I didn't read the story," I said. "In Esquire."
Mullino got the joke and laughed in a way that was like
sped-up coughing. "So how did you find out about me and Sully? That's kind
of a stretch nowadays. Ancient history."
Sampson told him a little bit of what we knew — that the
FBI had done audio surveillance on a social club frequented by John Maggione.
We knew that Maggione had ordered a hit on Sullivan, probably because of the
Butcher's unorthodox methods, and that the Butcher had retaliated. "The
Bureau asked around on Bay Parkway. Your name came up."
Mullino didn't even wait for Sampson to finish. I noticed
that when he talked his hands were in constant motion. "Right, the social
club over in Bensonhurst. You been there? Old Italian neighborhood. Mostly
two-story buildings, storefronts, y'know. Seen better days, but still pretty
nice. Sully and I grew up not far from there.
"So how do I fit in again? I'm a little confused
about that part. I haven't seen Mike in years."
"FBI files," I said. "You're his friend,
right?"
Mullino shook his head. "When we were kids, we were
kind of close. That was a long time ago, guys."
"You were friends into your twenties. And he still
keeps in touch," I said. "That's the information we were given."
"Aw, Christmas cards," Mullino said,
and laughed. "Go figure that one out. Sully's a complicated guy, totally
unpredictable. He sends a holiday card now and then. What else is going on
here? Am I in trouble? I'm not, am I?"
"We know that you have no association with the mob,
Mr. Mullino," Sampson said.
"That's good to hear, because I don't, never did.
Actually I'm a little tired of all the bullshit slurring against us Italians. Bada
bing, all that crap. Sure some guys talk like that. Know why? Because it's
on the TV"
"So tell us about Michael Sullivan," I said.
"We need to hear whatever you know about him. Even things from the old
days."
Anthony Mullino ordered another drink — seltzer water —
from Tommy McGoey himself. Then he began to talk to us, and it came easily for
him, the words anyway.
"I'll tell you a funny thing, a story. I used to be
Mikey's protector in grammar school. Immaculate Conception, this was. Irish
Christian Brothers. In our neighborhood, you had to develop a pretty good sense
of humor to keep out of fights every other day. Back then, Sullivan didn't have
much of one — a sense of humor. He also had this mortal fear about having his
front teeth knocked out. Thought he might be a movie star or somethin' one day.
I swear to God that's true. Verdad, right? His old man and his mom
both slept with their store-boughts in a glass of water by the bed."
Mullino said that Sullivan changed when they were in high
school. "He got tough, and mean as a snake. But he developed a pretty good
sense of humor, for an Irish guy anyway."
He leaned in close to the bar and lowered his voice.
"He killed a guy in ninth grade. Name of Nick Fratello. Fratello worked at
the newspaper store, with the bookies. He used to hassle Mikey all the time,
break his balls strenuously. No reason. So Sully just killed him with a box
cutter! That got the attention of the Mafia, of Maggione in particular.
Maggione Senior I'm talking about.
"That's when Sully started to hang around the social
club in Bensonhurst. Nobody knew what he was doing exactly. Not even me. But
suddenly he had money in his pockets. Seventeen, maybe eighteen years old, he
bought a Grand Am, a Pontiac Grand Am. Very hot wheels at that time. Maggione
Jr. always hated Mike because he'd gotten the old man's respect."
Mullino looked from Sampson's face to mine, and he made a
gesture like What else can I tell you? Can I go now?
"When was the last time you saw Michael
Sullivan?" Sampson asked him.
"Last time?" Mullino sat back and made a big
show of trying to remember. Then his hands started flapping around again.
"I would say it was Kate Gargan's wedding in Bay Ridge. Six, seven years
ago. That's my last recollection anyway. Of course, you guys probably have my
life on audio and video, right?"
"Could be, Mr. Mullino. So where is Michael Sullivan
now? The Christmas cards? Where were they sent from?"
Mullino shrugged and threw up his hands, as if he was
getting a little exasperated with the conversation. "There were only a
couple of cards. I think, postmarked in New York. Manhattan? No return address,
guys. So you tell me — where is Sully these days?"
"He's right here in Brooklyn, Mr. Mullino," I
said. "You saw him two nights ago at the Chesterfield Lounge on Flatbush
Avenue." Then I showed him his picture — with Michael Sullivan.
Mullino shrugged and smiled. No big deal — we'd caught him
in a lie. "He used to be my friend. He called, wanted to talk. What could
I do, blow him off? Not a good idea. So why didn't you grab him then?"
"Bad luck," I said. "The agents on
surveillance had no idea what he looks like now — the baldie haircut, the
seventies punk look. So now I have to ask you again — where is Sully these
days?"
Chapter
94
MICHAEL SULLIVAN WAS BREAKING the time-honored customs and
unwritten rules of the Family, and he knew it. And he understood the
consequences all too well. But they had started this foolishness, hadn't they?
They'd come after him, and they'd done it in front of his kids.
Now he was going to finish it, or maybe he would die
trying. Either way, it had been a helluva ride for him, helluva ride.
Ten thirty on a Saturday morning and he was driving a UPS
truck that he'd hijacked less than twenty minutes earlier. First FedEx, now
UPS, so at least he was an equal opportunity jacker. The driver was in back,
trying his best to recover from a slit throat.
There was a picture of his girlfriend, or wife or whatever
she was, on the dash, and the lady was almost as ugly as the dying driver. The
Butcher couldn't have cared less about the incidental murder. He felt nothing
for the stranger, and truthfully, everyone was a stranger to him, even his own
family most of the time.
"Hey, you okay back there?" he called over the
rumbling, rattling noise of the truck.
No answer, nothing from the back.
"I thought so, buddy. Don't worry about it — the mail
and whatnot must go through. Rain, snow, sleet, death, whatever."
He pulled the big brown delivery truck up in front of a
medium-size ranch house in Roslyn. Then he grabbed a couple of bulky delivery
boxes off the metal shelf behind the driver's seat. He headed to the front
door, walking fast, hurrying like the Boys in Brown always do on TV, even
whistling a happy tune.
The Butcher pressed the doorbell. Waited. Still whistling.
Playing the part perfectly, he thought.
A man's voice came over the intercom. "What? Who's
there? Who is it?"
"UPS. Package."
"Just leave it."
"Need a signature, sir."
"I said, leave it, okay. Signature's not a problem.
Leave the package. Bye-bye."
"Sorry, sir, I can't do that. Real sorry. Just doing
my job here."
Then nothing more over the intercom. Thirty seconds went
by, forty-five. Might need a plan B here.
Finally, a very large man in a black Nike sweatsuit came
to the door. He was physically impressive, which made sense since he'd once
played football for the New York Jets and Miami Dolphins.
"Are you hard of hearing?" he asked. "I
told you to leave the package on the porch. Capisce?"
"No, sir, I'm Irish American actually. I just can't
leave these valuable packages without a signature."
The Butcher handed over the electronic pad, and the big
ex-footballer angrily scrawled a name with the marker.
The Butcher checked it — Paul Mosconi, who just
happened to be a mob soldier married to John Maggione's little sister. This was
so against the rules, but you know what, were there really any rules
anymore? In the mob, government, churches, the whole messed-up society?
"Nothing against you personally," said the
Butcher.
Pop.
Pop.
Pop.
"You're dead, Paul Mosconi. And the big boss is going
to be really pissed at me. By the way, I used to be a Jets fan. Now I go for
New England."
Then the Butcher stooped down and slashed the dead man's
face over and over again with his scalpel. Then he cut his throat, crisscross,
right on the Adam's apple.
A woman popped her head into the living room, dark hair
still in curlers, and she started to scream. "Pauli! Pauli, oh my God! Oh,
Pauli, oh, Pauli! No, no, no!"
The Butcher did his best little bow for the distraught
widow.
"Say hello to your brother for me. He did this to
you. Your big brother killed Pauli, not me." He started to turn away, then
spun around. "Hey, sorry for your loss."
And he took another little bow.
Chapter
95
THIS COULD BE IT. The end of a long and winding road after
Maria's murder.
Sampson and I took the Long Island Expressway to the
Northern State, all the way out to the tip of Long Island. We followed Route 27
and finally found the village of Montauk, which until that moment was just a
name I'd heard and occasionally read about. But this was where Michael Sullivan
and his family were hiding out according to Anthony Mullino. Supposedly they
had just moved here today.
We found the house after twenty minutes of searching
unfamiliar back roads. When we arrived at the address we'd been given, two boys
were tossing a bloated-looking football on a small patch of front lawn. Blond,
Irish-looking kids. Pretty good athletes, especially the littlest guy. The
presence of kids could make this a lot more complicated for us though.
"You think he's staying out here?" Sampson asked
as he turned off the engine. We were at least a hundred yards away from the
house, and pretty much out of sight now, playing it safe.
"Mullino says he's been moving around a lot. Says
he's here now for sure. The kids are the right age. There's an older boy too,
Michael Jr."
I squinted to see better. "Car in the driveway has
Maryland plates."
"Probably not a coincidence there. Sullivan was
supposed to be living somewhere in Maryland before he and his family made their
latest run. Makes sense that he was close to DC. Explains the rapes there. The
pieces are starting to fall together."
"His kids haven't seen us yet. Hopefully Sullivan
hasn't, either. Let's keep it that way, John."
We moved, and Sampson parked two streets away; then we got
shotguns and pistols out of the trunk. We hiked into the woods behind a row of
modest homes, though still with a view of the ocean. The place where the
Sullivans were staying was dark inside, and we hadn't spotted anybody else so
far.
No Caitlin Sullivan, no Michael Sullivan, or if they were
in the house, they were staying back from the windows. That made sense. Plus, I
knew that Sullivan was a good shot with a rifle.
I sat down with my back against a tree, huddled against
the cold with a gun in my lap. I started thinking through the problem of taking
down Sullivan without harming his family.
For one thing, could it be done? After a while, I began to
think about Maria again. Was I finally close to clearing her murder? I didn't
know for sure, but it felt like it. Or was that just wishful thinking?
I took out my wallet and slid an old picture from a
plastic sleeve. I still missed her every day. Maria would always be thirty
years old in my mind, wouldn't she? Such a waste of a life.
But now she'd brought me here, hadn't she? Why else would
Sampson and I have come alone to get the Butcher?
Because we didn't want anybody to know what we were going
to do with him.
Chapter
96
THE BUTCHER WAS SEEING RED, and that usually wasn't good
for the world's population numbers. In fact, he was getting more pissed off by
the minute. Make that by the second. Damn it, he hated John Maggione.
Distractions helped some. The old neighborhood wasn't much
like Sullivan remembered it. He hadn't liked it then, and he cared for it even
less now. Feeling a little bit of deja vu, he followed Avenue P, then took a
left onto Bay Parkway.
As far as he knew, this general area was still the main
shopping hub of Bensonhurst. Block after block of redbrick buildings, with
stores on the ground level: greaseball restaurants, bakeries, delis, greaseball
everything. Some things never changed.
He was flashing images of his father's shop again — everything
always gleaming white; the freezer with its white enameled door; inside the
freezer, hooks with hanging quarters of beef; bulbs in metal cages along the
ceiling; knives, cleavers, and saws everywhere. His father standing there with
his hand under his apron — waiting for his son to blow him.
He made a right at Eighty-first Street. And there it was.
Not the old butcher shop — something even better. Revenge, a dish best served
steaming, piping hot!
He spotted Maggione's Lincoln parked in the rear lot of
the social club. License — ACF3069. He was pretty sure it was Junior's car
anyway.
Mistake?
But whose mistake? he wondered as he continued up
Eighty-first Street. Was Junior such an arrogant bastard that he could just
come and go when he liked? Was it possible that he had no fear of the Butcher?
No respect? Not even now?
Or had he set a trap for him?
Maybe it was a little of both. Arrogance and deception.
Hallmarks of the world we live in.
Sullivan stopped at a Dunkin' Donuts at the intersection
of New Utrecht and Eighty-sixth. He had some black coffee and a sesame bagel
that was too doughy and bland. Maybe this kind of shit food played somewhere in
Middle America, but a half-assed bagel had no place being sold in Brooklyn.
Anyway, he sat at a table, watching the car lights pass back and forth out on
New Utrecht, and he was thinking that he wanted to walk into the club on
Eighty-first Street and start blasting. But that wasn't any kind of plan — it
was just a nice, violent fantasy for the moment.
Of course, he had a real plan in mind.
Junior Maggione was a dead man now, and probably worse
than that. Sullivan smiled at the thought, then checked to make sure that
nobody was watching, thinking he was a crazy person. They weren't. He was. Good
deal.
He took another sip. Actually, the Dunkin' coffee wasn't
half-bad. But the bagel was the worst.
Chapter
97
TWENTY MINUTES LATER, he was in position. Now here was the
funny thing: He'd done this same kind of commando raid when he was just a kid.
He and Jimmy Hats and Tony Mullino had climbed a rickety fire escape on
Seventy-eighth, then sprinted over the tar-papered rooftops to a building near
the social club. In broad daylight. No fear.
They were "dropping in" on a girl Tony knew in
the building attached to the social club. The chick's name was Annette Bucci.
Annette was a hot little Italian number who used to put out for her boyfriends
when they were all of thirteen, fourteen years old. They'd watch Happy Days
and Laverne & Shirley, like the idiots they were, smoke cigarettes
and weed, drink her father's vodka, screw their little brains out. Nobody had
to use a rubber because Annette said she couldn't have babies, which made the
three boys the luckiest bastards in the neighborhood that summer.
Anyway, this present escapade was a lot easier, since it
was nighttime and the moon was almost full. Of course, he wasn't here to screw
Annette Bucci, either.
No, he had very serious business with Junior Maggione,
unfinished business that probably went all the way back to Maggione Sr., who
had bumped off his pal Jimmy Hats. What else could have happened to Hats? So
this was about revenge, which was going to be so sweet that the Butcher could
almost taste it. He could see Junior Maggione dying.
If the plan worked out tonight, they'd be talking about it
in the neighborhood for years.
And, of course, there were going to be pictures!
He was pumped as he hurried across the old rooftops,
hoping that nobody on the top floors would hear him and maybe come up for a
look, or even call the cops. Finally, he made it to the brownstone attached to
the social club building.
Nobody seemed to know he was up there. So he hunkered down
on the roof and caught his breath. He let his heartbeat slow down, but he
didn't lose his anger. At Maggione? At his father? What the hell difference did
it make?
As he sat there, Sullivan wondered if maybe he was
suicidal at this point in his life. On some level anyway. He had a theory that
people who smoked had to be, and assholes who drank and drove too fast, and
anybody who got on a motorcycle. Or killed his own father and fed him to the
fish in Sheepshead Bay. Secretly suicidal, right?
Like John Maggione. He'd been a punk all his life. He'd
come after the Butcher. And now look what was going to happen to him.
If the plan worked.
Chapter
98
SURVEILLANCE. WAITING. Twiddling our thumbs. It was just
like the old days again, and it only half-sucked this time.
As Sampson and I sat less than a hundred yards from the
house in Montauk, along the South Fork of Long Island, I was growing more and
more enthused about the possibility of taking the Butcher down soon. At the
same time, I couldn't help thinking that something wasn't right.
Maybe I even knew what was wrong: This killer hadn't been
caught before. As far as I knew, no one had come close. So why did I think we
could bring him down now?
Because I was the Dragon Slayer and had succeeded with
other killers? Because I used to be the Dragon Slayer? Because in the
end life was fair, and killers ought to be caught, especially the one who had
murdered my wife? Well, hell no, life wasn't fair. I'd known that from the
moment Maria collapsed, then died in my arms.
"You don't think he's going to come back here?"
Sampson asked. "Is that what you're thinking about, sugar? You think he's
on the run again? Long gone?"
"No, that's not it exactly. This isn't about Sullivan
coming here or not. I think maybe he will. I don't know exactly what's
bothering me, John. I just feel… it's like we're being set up somehow."
Sampson screwed up his face.
"Set up by who? Set up why?"
"Don't know the answer, unfortunately. To either of
those reasonable questions."
It was a strange gut feeling at this point. Just a
feeling, though. One of my famous feelings. Which were often right, but not
always, not every time.
As the sun began to go down and it got colder, I watched a
couple of insane surf casters down near the ocean. We could see the water from
the woods. The fishermen were dressed in neoprene waders up to their chests,
and they were probably going for stripers at this time of year. Their lure bags
and gaffs were attached to their waists, and one of them had a crazy-looking
miner's lamp strapped on to his Red Sox ball cap. It was very windy, and the
windier it got, the better the fishing — or so I've been told.
I had the idea that Sampson and I were fishing too, always
fishing for whatever cockamamy evil lurked deep beneath the surface. And as I
watched the seemingly innocent activity down at the shoreline, one of the
fishermen slipped under a wave and then scrambled to recover some of his
dignity. That water had to be damn cold.
I hoped that didn't happen to Sampson and me tonight.
We shouldn't be here like this — but we were.
And we were exposed, weren't we?
And this killer was one of the best we had ever faced.
Maybe the Butcher was the best.
Chapter
99
SIMPLE STUFF REALLY, the basic ingredients of a
professional murder, committed by a professional: This time out it was a jug of
high-octane gasoline, propane, a stick of dynamite for ignition. Nothing too
hard about the prep. But would the plan actually work? That was always the
$64,000 question.
In a way, it almost seemed like a prank to the Butcher —
some stunt that he and Tony Mullino and Jimmy Hats would have tried to pull off
in the old days, back in the neighborhood. Get a few crazy yuks out of it.
Maybe put some chump's eye out with a cherry bomb. Most of life had seemed like
that to him — pranks, stunts, getting revenge for past wrongs.
That was what happened with his father, how he came to
kill the sick bastard. He didn't like to think about it too much, so he didn't,
just closed off the compartment. But one night, long ago in Brooklyn, he'd cut
the original Butcher of Sligo into little pieces, then fed Kevin Sullivan to
the fish in the bay. The rumors were all true. Jimmy Hats had been out on the
boat with him, and so had Tony Mullino. The guys he trusted.
Tonight wasn't that different in one respect — it was all
about getting revenge. Hell, he'd hated Junior Maggione for twenty years.
He took a fire escape down from the roof of the building
next to the social club. Once he was at street level he could hear gruff men's
voices coming from inside the club. A ball game was playing—Jets and Pittsburgh
on ESPN. Maybe the game was why everybody was preoccupied on this cold,
overcast Sunday night. Bollinger drops back! Bollinger stays in the pocket!
Well, he was in the pocket too, the Butcher was thinking
to himself. Perfect protection for the play, all the time he needed to execute
it. And he hated these bastards inside the club. Always had. They'd never
really let him inside their little society, not to this day He'd always been on
the outside.
He set his highly combustible bomb next to a wooden wall
in an alleyway that looked out to the street. Through the alley, he spotted a
couple of Maggione's soldiers posted across the way. They were leaning against
the hood of a black Escalade.
He could see them, but they couldn't see him in the
darkened alley.
He backed away into the alley and took shelter behind a
Dempsey Dumpster that stunk like rotting fish.
An American Airlines jet roared overhead, heading into
LaGuardia, making a noise like thunder shaking the sky. The timing was
excellent for what came next.
The roar of the plane was nothing compared to the
ear-splitting explosion against the rear wall of the social club; then came the
screams and cursing of men inside.
And fire! Jesus! The flames were dancing out of control in
a hurry.
The rear door burst open, and two soldiers, Maggione's
personal bodyguards, had the boss in their grasp like he was the president of
the United States and they were the Secret Service, hurrying him to safety. The
bodyguards were bleeding, coughing from the smoke, but they were moving
forward, heading toward the boss's Lincoln. They tried to clear smoke from
their eyes with their shirtsleeves.
Sullivan stepped out from behind the Dumpster and said,
"Hey there, assholes! You guys suck." He fired four shots. The
bodyguards fell to the pavement, side by side, dead before they hit the cement.
The checkered sports jacket of one of them was still on fire.
Then he ran up to Junior Maggione, whose face was cut and
burned. He stuck his gun barrel up against Maggione's cheek.
"I remember you when you were just a little kid,
Junior. Uptight, spoiled little fuck back then. Nothing's changed, huh? Get in
the car or I'll shoot you dead right here in the back alley. Shoot you between
the eyes, then cut them out, stick 'em in your ears. Get in the car before I
lose it!"
And that's when he showed Junior Maggione the scalpel.
"Get in, before I use it."
Chapter
100
SULLIVAN DROVE THE MOB boss along the familiar streets of
Brooklyn — New Utrecht Avenue, then Eighty-sixth Street — riding in the don's
own car, loving every minute of this.
"Trip down memory lane for me." He gave a
running commentary as he proceeded. "Who says you can't go home again?
Know who said that, Junior? Ever read any books? You should have. Too late
now."
He pulled into the Dunkin' Donuts on Eighty-sixth and
transferred Maggione into the rented Ford Taurus, which was basically a piece
of shit, but at least it wouldn't be noticed on the street. Then he put
handcuffs on Junior. Tight ones, police-issue.
"What the hell do you think you're doing?"
Maggione snarled as the cuffs bit into his wrists.
Sullivan wasn't sure what Junior meant — the changing of
the cars, the fire-bombing, the next half hour or so? What?
"You came after me, remember? You started this whole
thing. Tell you what, I'm here to finish it. I should have done this when we
were both kids."
The don got red-faced and looked ready to have a major
coronary in the car. "You're crazy! You're a lunatic!"
he screamed as they pulled out of the lot.
Sullivan almost stopped the car in the middle of the
street. Was Junior really screaming at him like he was hired help?
"Hey, I'm not going to argue with you about the state
of my mental health. I'm a contract killer, so presumably I'm a little crazy.
I'm supposed to be crazy, right? I killed fifty-eight people so far."
"You chop people up into little pieces," said
Maggione. "You're a loose cannon, a madman. You killed a friend of mine.
Remember that?"
"I fulfill my contracts on time, every time. Maybe
I'm a little too high-profile for some tastes. But hold that thought — about
chopping bodies into little pieces."
"What the hell are you talking about? You're not that
crazy. Nobody's that crazy."
Amazing to see how Maggione's mind worked, or didn't work.
Still, Junior was a stone-cold killer, so he had to be careful. No
mistakes now.
"Just so I'm clear on this part," Michael
Sullivan said, "we're headed to a pier I know on the Hudson River. Once we
get there, I'm going to take some art photos for all your goombah pals to see.
I'm going to give them a clear warning I hope they'll understand about leaving
me and my family alone."
Then Sullivan put his finger to his lips. "Don't talk
anymore," he said. "I'm almost starting to feel a little sorry for
you, Junior, and I don't want to feel like that."
"What do I care what you feel like, ahhh,"
said Maggione, on account of Sullivan had stuck him in the belly with a
switchblade knife, stuck it in to the hilt, then pulled it out slowly.
"Just for starters," he said in a weird,
whispery voice. "I'm just getting warmed up."
Then the Butcher took a little half bow. "I am that
crazy."
Chapter 101
SAMPSON AND I WERE BACK inside his car waiting for the
Butcher to return to the house in Montauk. We were down to counting the
minutes. Sooner or later he had to come back; only it hadn't happened yet, and
Sampson and I were tired, cold, and, frankly, disappointed.
A pizza delivery guy from Papa John's showed up at around
seven thirty. But no Sullivan, no Butcher, no relief in sight, and no pizza for
us, either.
"Let's talk about something," said Sampson.
"Keep our minds off food. And the cold."
"Been thinking about Maria again while I'm sitting
here freezing my ass off," I said as we watched the long-haired pizza guy
come and go. The thought had crossed my mind that Sullivan might use a delivery
like this to get his wife a message. Had that just happened? Nothing we could
do about it. But had it just happened?
"Not surprising, sugar," said Sampson.
"What happened the last couple months dredged up a
lot of the past for me. I figured I'd grieved enough. Maybe not though.
Therapist seems to think not."
"You had two babies to take care of back then. Maybe
you were a little too busy to mourn as much as you needed. I remember I used to
come over the house some nights. You never seemed to sleep. Working homicide
cases. Trying to be a daddy. Remember the Bell's palsy?"
"Now that you mention it."
I'd had a disconcerting facial twitch for a while after
Maria died. A neurologist at Johns Hopkins told me that it might go away or go
on for years. It lasted a little more than two weeks, and it was kind of an
effective tool on the job. Scared the hell out of perps I had to question in
the cage.
"At the time, you wanted to catch Maria's killer so
bad, Alex. Then you started obsessing over other murder cases. That's when you
became a really good detective. In my opinion anyway. It's when you became
focused. How you got to be the Dragon Slayer."
I felt like I was in the confessional. John Sampson was my
priest. So what was new?
"I didn't want to think about her all the time, so I
guess I had to throw myself into something else. There were the kids, and there
was work."
"So did you grieve enough, Alex? This time? Is it
over? Close to being over?"
"Honestly? I don't know, John. I'm trying to figure
that out now."
"What if we don't catch Sullivan this time? What if
he gets away on us? What if he already has?"
"I think I'll be better about Maria. She's been gone
a long time." I stopped, took a breath. "I don't think it was my
fault. I couldn't have done anything differently when she was shot."
"Ahh," said Sampson.
"Ahh," I said.
"But you're not completely sure, are you? You're
still not convinced."
"Not a hundred percent." Then I laughed.
"Maybe if we do catch him tonight. Maybe if I blow his brains out. Then
we'll definitely be even."
"That's why we're out here, sugar? To blow his brains
out?"
There was a knock against the car's side window, and I
went for my gun.
Chapter
102
"WHAT THE HELL IS he doing here?"
Sampson asked.
None other than Tony Mullino was standing next to the car
— on my side. What the hell was he doing out here in Montauk?
I slowly lowered the window, hoping to find out, to get an
answer, maybe a whole bunch of answers.
"I could have been Sully," he said, with his
head cocked to one side. "You'd both be dead if I was."
"No, you'd be dead," Sampson said. He
gave Mullino a slow smile and showed off his Glock. "I saw you coming up
from behind about two minutes ago. So did Alex."
I hadn't, but it was good to know that Sampson still had
my back, that somebody did, because maybe I was starting to lose my focus a
little — and that could get you shot. Or worse.
Mullino was rubbing his hands together. "Cold as shit
out here tonight." He waited, then repeated himself. "I said it's
fricking frigid, freezing cold out here."
"Hop in," I told him. "C'mon inside."
"You promise not to shoot us in the back?"
Sampson said.
Mullino raised both hands and looked either puzzled or
alarmed. Sometimes it was hard to tell with him. "I don't even carry a
weapon, fellas. Never did in my life."
"Maybe you ought to, the friends you keep,"
Sampson said. "Something to think about, brother."
"Okay, brother," said Mullino, with a
mean little laugh that made me rethink who he was.
He opened the car door and slid down into the backseat.
The question was still on the table: Why had he shown up here and what did he
want?
"He's not coming?" I said, once he'd shut the
rear door on the cold. "Is that right?"
"Nah, he's not coming," said Mullino.
"Never was."
"You warn him?" I asked. I was watching Mullino
in the rearview mirror. His eyes narrowed and showed extreme nervousness,
something uncomfortable, something not right.
"I didn't have to warn him. Sully's self-reliant,
takes care of himself just fine." His voice was low, almost a whisper.
"I'll bet," I said.
"So what happened, Anthony?" asked Sampson.
"Where's your boy now? Why are you here?"
Mullino's voice sounded like it was coming from
underwater. I didn't quite catch what he said this time.
Neither did Sampson. "You have to speak up," he
turned around and said. "You hear me? See how it works? You have
to get your voice up to a certain volume."
"He killed John Maggione tonight," said Mullino.
"Kidnapped him, then carved him up. That has been a long time
coming."
There was complete silence in the car. I doubt there was
anything he could have said that would have surprised me more. I'd felt earlier
that maybe we'd been set up, and we had been.
"How did you hear about it?" I finally asked.
"I live in the neighborhood. Brooklyn's like being in
a small town sometimes. Always been that way. Besides, Sully called me when it
was done. He wanted to share."
Sampson shifted all the way around to face him. "So
Sullivan's not coming here to collect his family. Isn't he afraid for
them?"
I was still watching Tony Mullino in the rearview. I
thought maybe I knew what he was going to say next.
"This isn't his family," he said. "He
doesn't even know who they are."
"Who's in the house then?"
"I don't know who they are. Central casting. A family
that might look like Sully's."
"You work for him?" I asked Mullino.
"No. But he's been a good friend. I was the one
afraid of getting my face messed up in school, not him. Sully always protected
me. So I helped him. I'd do it again. Hell, I helped him kill his crazy old
man."
"Why'd you come out here?" I asked him next.
"That one's easy. He told me to."
"Why?" I asked.
"You'll have to ask him. Maybe because he likes to
take a bow after a job well done. He does that, y'know. Takes a bow. You don't
want to see it."
"I already have," I told him.
Mullino opened the back door of the car, nodded his head
to us, and then he was gone into the night.
And so, I knew, was the Butcher.
Chapter
103
WHAT'S THAT OLD LINE, new line, whatever it is — life
is what happens when you're busy making other plans?
I went back to Washington that night because I wanted to
see the kids, and because of Nana Mama, and because I had patients who depended
on me and were scheduled for the next day Nana has always preached that it's
important for me to be helping people; she's calls it my curse. She's probably
right.
I could clearly see Michael Sullivan's face, his little
bow, and it killed me that he was still out there somewhere. According to the
FBI, the mob had already put a million-dollar price tag on his head, and
another million on his family. I still had a suspicion that he might be an FBI
or police informant, and that one or the other was helping to protect him, but
I didn't know that for sure, and maybe I never would.
On one of the nights after Sullivan escaped, a school
night for the kids, I sat out on the sunporch and played rock and roll on the
piano for Jannie and Damon. I played until it was almost ten. Then I talked to
the kids about their mother. It was time.
Chapter
104
I'M NOT SURE why I needed to tell them about Maria now,
but I wanted the kids to have some more of the truth about her. Maybe I wanted
them to have the closure that I couldn't get myself. I had never lied about
Maria to the kids, but I had held back, and… no, I had lied about one thing.
I'd told Damon and Jannie that I wasn't with Maria when she was shot, but that
I got to St. Anthony's before she died, and we'd had a few last words. The
reason was that I didn't want to have to tell them details that I could never
get out of my own head: the sound of the gunshots that felled Maria; the sharp
intake of her breath the instant she was hit; the way she slid from my arms to
the sidewalk. Then the unforgettable sight of blood pouring from Maria's chest,
and my realization that the wounds were fatal. I still could remember it with
nightmare clarity more than ten years later.
"I've been thinking about your mom lately," I
said that night on the porch. "I've been thinking about her a lot. You
guys probably know that already."
The kids were gathered around close, suspecting this
wasn't one of our usual talks. "She was a special person in so many ways.
So many ways, Damon and Jannie. Her eyes were alive and always honest. She was
a listener. And that's usually a sign of a good person. I think it is anyway.
She loved to smile and to make other people smile if she possibly could. She
used to say, 'Here's a cup of sadness, and here's a cup of joy, which do you
choose?' She almost always chose the cup of joy."
"Almost always?" asked Jannie.
"Almost always. Think about it, Janelle. You're
smart. She chose me, didn't she? All the cute boys she could have had, she
chose this puss, this dour personality."
Janelle and Damon smiled; then Damon said, "This is
because the one who killed her is back? Why we're talking about our mother
now?"
"That's part of it, Day. But lately I realized I had
unfinished business with her. And with the two of you. That's why
we're talking, okay?"
Damon and Janelle listened in silence, and I talked for a
long while. Eventually, I choked up. I think it was the first time I'd let them
see me cry about Maria. "I loved her so much, loved your mother like she
was a physical part of me. I still do, I guess. Still do, I know."
"Because of us?" Damon asked. "It's partly
our fault, isn't it?"
"What do you mean, sweetheart? I'm not sure that I
follow you," I said to Damon.
"We remind you of her, don't we? We remind you of Mom
every day; every morning when you see us, you remember that she's not here.
Isn't that right?"
I shook my head. "Maybe there's some little bit of
truth in that. But you remind me in a good way, the best way. Trust me on that.
It's all good."
They waited for me to talk some more, and they didn't take
their eyes off me, as if I might suddenly run away on them.
"Lots of changes are happening in our lives," I
said. "We have Ali here now. Nana's getting older. I'm seeing patients
again."
"You like it?" Damon asked. "Being a
psychologist?"
"I do. So far."
"So far. That's so you,
Daddy," said Jannie.
I snorted out a laugh, but I didn't go fishing for a
compliment about what Jannie had said. Not that I was completely averse to
compliments, but there was a time for everything, and this wasn't it. I
remember that when I'd read Bill Clinton's autobiography, I couldn't help
thinking that when he was confessing to the hurt he'd caused his wife and
daughter, he couldn't seem to resist looking for forgiveness too, and even hugs
from the reader. He just couldn't resist — maybe because his need for love is
so great. And maybe that's where his empathy and compassion come from.
Then I finally did the hardest thing — I told Jannie and
Damon what had happened to Maria. I told my children the truth as I knew it. I
shared most of the details of Maria's death, her murder, and I told them that I
had seen it happen, been with her when she died, felt her last breath on this
earth, heard her last words.
When I was done, when I couldn't talk anymore, Jannie
whispered, "Watch the river, how it flows, Daddy. The river is
truth."
That had been my mantra for the kids when they were little
and Maria wasn't around. I'd walk them by the Anacostia River or the Potomac
and make them look at it, the water, and say, "Watch the river… the river
is truth."
Or at least as close as we'll ever get to it.
Chapter 105
I WAS FEELING strangely emotional and vulnerable, and I
guess, maybe, alive these days.
It was both a good and a bad thing.
I had breakfast with Nana Mama at around five thirty or so
almost every morning. Then I jogged to my office, changed clothes, and started
my sessions as early as six thirty.
Kim Stafford was my first patient on Mondays and
Thursdays. It was always a hard thing to keep personal feelings out of the
sessions, at least for me, or maybe I was just out of practice. On the other
hand, some of my colleagues had always struck me as too clinical, too reserved
and distant. What was any patient, any human being, supposed to make of that? Oh,
it's okay if I have the affect of a turnip; I'm a therapist.
I needed to do this my way, with warmth at times, with
lots of feeling and compassion rather than empathy; I needed to break the
rules, to be unorthodox. Like confronting Jason Stemple at his station house
and trying to punch that scum's lights out. That's what I call professional.
I had a break in my schedule until noon, so I decided to
check in with Monnie Donnelley at Quantico. She was doing some research on a
theory of mine about the Butcher. I hadn't said much more than hello, when
Monnie interrupted. "1 have something for you, Alex. I think you're going
to like this. It's your idea anyway, your theory."
Monnie then told me that she'd used my notes and tracked
down news about Sullivan's wife through a mob soldier who was in the Witness
Protection Program and now living in Myrtle Beach, South Carolina.
"I followed the trail you set up, and you were right
on. It led me to a guy who was at Sullivan's wedding, which was small, as you
might expect. The pal from Brooklyn you told me about, Anthony Mullino, he was
there. Apparently, Sullivan didn't want many people to know about his private
life. His own mother wasn't invited, and his father was dead, as you
know."
"Yeah, killed by his son and a couple of pals. What
did you find out about Sullivan's wife?"
"Well, it's interesting stuff, not what you'd expect,
either. She's originally from Colts Neck, New Jersey, and she was a first-grade
teacher before she met Sullivan. How about that? Salvatore Pistelli, the
Witness Protection guy, said she was a sweet girl. Said Sullivan was looking
for a good mother for his kids. Touching, huh, Alex? Our psycho hit man has a
soft spot. The wife's name was Caitlin Haney. Her family's still living in
Colts Neck."
That same day, we had a tap set up on the phones of
Caitlin Sullivan's parents' place. Also on a sister who lived in Toms River,
New Jersey, and a brother who was a dentist in Ridgewood.
I had some hope again. Maybe we could close this case
after all and bring down the Butcher.
Maybe I would see him again and take a little bow myself.
Chapter
106
MICHAEL SULLIVAN HAD BEEN USING the name Michael Morrissey
since he'd been living in Massachusetts, Morrissey being a punk he'd more or
less drawn and quartered in his early days as a hit man. Caitlin and the boys
kept their first names but went under the surname Morrissey now too. The story
they had learned by heart was that they had been living in Dublin for the past
few years, where their father was a consultant to several Irish companies with
business connections to America.
Now he was doing "consultant" work in Boston.
The latter part happened to be true, since the Butcher had
just gotten a job through an old contact in South Boston. A job — a hit, a
murder for hire.
He left the house overlooking the Hoosic River that
morning at a very civilized nine o'clock. Then he drove west; he was headed to
the Massachusetts Turnpike in his new Lexus. He had his work tools in the trunk
— guns, a butcher saw, a nail gun.
He didn't play any music on the first part of the trip,
preferring to travel down memory lane instead. Lately, he'd been thinking a lot
about his early kills: about his father, of course; a couple of jobs for
Maggione Sr.; and a Catholic priest named Francis X. Conley. Father Frank X had
been messing around with boys in the parish for years. The rumors were all
around the neighborhood, the stories laced with plenty of kinky, slimy detail.
Sullivan couldn't believe that some of the parents knew what was going on and
hadn't stepped up to do something to stop it.
When he was nineteen and already working for Maggione, he
happened to spot the priest down at the docks, where Conley kept a little
outboard for his fishing trips. Sometimes he would take one of the altar boys
for an afternoon. A reward. A little sweet treat.
On this particular day in the spring, the good father had
come down to the dock to prepare his boat for the season. He was working over
the engine when Sullivan and Jimmy Hats stepped on board.
"Hey, Father Frankie," Jimmy said, and beamed a
crooked smile. "How 'bout we take a little boat trip today? Do some
fishin'?"
The priest squinted up at the two young hoods, frowning
when he recognized who it was. "I don't think so, boys. Boat's not ready
for action yet."
That brought a laugh from Hats, who repeated, "Ready
for action — yeah, I get you."
Then Sullivan stepped forward. "Yeah, it is ready, Fodder.
We're goin' on a sea cruise. You know that song? Frankie Ford's 'Sea Cruise'?
That's where we're goin'. Just the three of us."
So they cruised on out of the boatyard, and Father Frank X
was never seen or heard from again. "God rest his immoral soul in
hell," Jimmy Hats joked on the way back.
And that morning, as he drove out on his latest job,
Sullivan remembered the old Frankie Ford song — and he remembered how the pathetic
priest had begged for his life, and then for his death, before he got cut up
into shark food. But most of all, he remembered wondering whether he had just
done a good deed with Father Frank, and whether or not it was possible
that he could.
Could he do anything good in his life?
Or was he just all bad?
Chapter
107
HE FINALLY ARRIVED IN STOCKBRIDGE, near the
Massachusetts-New York border, and used his GPS to find the right house. He was
ready to do his worst, to be the Butcher again, to earn his day's wage.
To hell with good deeds and good thoughts, whatever they
were supposed to prove. He located the house, which was very
"country" and, he thought, very tasteful. It sat on a tranquil pond
in the middle of acres of maples and elms and pines. A black Porsche Targa was
parked like a modern sculpture in the driveway.
The Butcher had been told that a forty-one-year-old woman
named Melinda Steiner was at the house — but that she drove a spiffy red
Mercedes convertible. So who did the black Porsche belong to?
Sullivan parked off the main road behind a copse of pines,
and he watched the house for about twenty minutes. One of the things he noticed
was that the garage door was closed. And maybe there was a fine red Mercedes
convertible in the garage.
So — once again — who owned the black Porsche?
Careful to stay under the cover of thick branches, he put
a pair of German binoculars to his eyes. Then he slowly scanned the east and
south windows of the house, each and every one of them.
No one seemed to be in the kitchen — which was all
darkened windows, no one moving about.
Or in the living room, either, which was also dark and
looked deserted.
But somebody was in the house, right?
He finally found them in a corner bedroom on the second
floor. Probably the master suite.
Melinda, or Mel, Steiner was up there.
And some blond dude. Probably in his early forties,
presumably the owner of the Porsche.
Too many mistakes to calculate, he was thinking to himself. A real
cluster-fuck of errors.
What he could also calculate was that his
seventy-five-thousand-dollar fee for this job had just doubled, because he
never did two for the price of one.
The Butcher started to walk toward the country house, gun
in one hand, toolbox in the other, and he was feeling pretty good about this
job, this day, this life he had for himself.
Chapter 108
THERE WAS VERY LITTLE IN LIFE that could beat the feeling
of having confidence in your ability to do a job well. Michael Sullivan was thinking
about the truth in that statement as he neared the house.
He was conscious of the amount of land surrounding the
white Colonial house, three or four acres of secluded woods and fields. Off in
the back he saw a tennis court that looked like green clay. Maybe it was
Har-Tru, which the tennis buffs back in Maryland seemed to favor.
But mostly he was focused on his work, on the job to be
done, on its two working parts.
Kill someone named Melinda Sterner — and her lover, since he was
definitely in the way now.
Don't get killed yourself.
No mistakes.
He slowly opened the wooden front door of the house, which
wasn't locked. People did that a lot out in the country, didn't they? Mistake.
And he was pretty sure he wasn't going to get much resistance once he got
upstairs, either.
Still, you never know, so don't get cocky, don't get
sloppy, don't get overly cute, Mikey.
He remembered the fiasco in Venice, Italy, what had
happened there. The mess, and how he could have gotten tagged. La Cosa Nostra
would be looking all over for him now, and one day they'd find him.
So why not today? Why not right here?
His contact for the job was an old friend, but the mob
could have easily gotten to him. And then set the Butcher up.
He just didn't think so.
Not today.
The front door hadn't been locked. They would have locked
it, especially if this was a trap and they wanted it to look good.
The couple he'd spotted in the bedroom had looked too
natural, too much in the moment, and he didn't believe anybody — except maybe
himself — was slick enough to create that kind of setup and honey trap. That
couple was upstairs humping their brains and vital fluids out; there was very
little doubt about it in his mind.
As he climbed the front stairs, he could hear the pleasing
sounds of their screwing drifting down to him. Bedsprings coiling and
releasing, the headboard hitting the bedroom wall.
Of course, it could be a recording.
But the Butcher doubted it, and his instincts were usually
very, very good. They had certainly kept him alive so far, and they'd made a
lot of other people dead.
Chapter
109
AS HE REACHED the second floor, his heart was beating a
lot faster, the moans and assorted bed noises had gotten louder, and he started
to smile in spite of himself.
Peculiar thought. He was remembering a scene in this movie
called Sideways that had completely cracked him up at the time. The
shorter character, who was basically a drunk, had to retrieve the other
schmuck's wallet, and he needed to sneak into a bedroom where a couple of tubby
lowlifes were rutting like pigs in a trough. The scene was pretty great —
hilarious, totally unexpected too. Just like this was going to be. For him
anyway.
So he turned a corner and peered into the bedroom, and he
thought to himself, Surprise, you're both dead.
The man and woman were in pretty good shape. Well toned
and athletic, nice tight asses. Kind of sexy together. Smiles on their faces.
They seemed to like each other, which made it good for
them. Maybe they were in love. They definitely appeared to like the sex, which
was a good, sweaty workout. The blond guy was going deep, and Melinda seemed to
like it that way just fine. The whole thing was kind of a turn-on. Melinda had
on white kneesocks, which Sullivan got a kick out of. Did she do it for him or
for herself? he wondered.
After a minute or so of watching, he cleared his throat. Ahem,
ahem. Order in the fuck-room.
The coupling couple jumped apart, which was no easy trick
given the corkscrew position they'd been locked in a couple of milliseconds before.
"Wow — you two!" he said, and smiled pleasantly,
as if he was here doing a survey on extramarital affairs or something.
"Really going at it. I'm impressed."
He kind of liked the two of them actually, especially this
Mel. No doubt about it, she was a looker for her age. Nice body and face —
sweet face, he was thinking.
He even liked the way she didn't cover up and stared right
back at him, like What the hell do you think you're doing here? This is my
house, my affair, none of your goddamn business, whoever the hell you are. So
get lost!
"You're Melinda Steiner, right?" he asked,
pointing the gun at her, but not in a threatening way. What was the point of
threats, of scaring them any worse than he had to? He didn't have it in for
these two. They weren't the Mafia; they hadn't come gunning for him or his
family.
"Yes. I'm Melinda Steiner. Who are you? What do you
want here?"
She was definitely kind of feisty but not being totally
obnoxious about it. Hell, this was her house, and she had a right to
know what he was doing here.
He took a few quick strides into the room and —
Pop!
Pop!
He shot the blond male in the throat and forehead, and he
dropped off the bed onto the Indian-style area rug on the floor. So much for
keeping in good shape so that you live longer.
Melinda put both hands to her mouth and gasped out loud.
"Oh my God." But she didn't scream, which meant this was mostly about
the sex. They were screwing, but the two of them weren't in love, not even
close. Watching her face now, he didn't even think she liked Blondie all that
much.
"Good girl, Melinda. You're thinking on your feet. He
didn't feel a thing. No pain, I promise."
"He was my architect," she said, then quickly
added, "I don't know why I told you that."
"You're just nervous. Who wouldn't be? You've
probably already figured out that I'm here to kill you, not your former
lover."
He was standing about three feet from the woman, and his
gun was pointed in the general direction of her heart. She seemed in pretty
good control of herself though — very impressive to him. Sullivan's kind of
girl. Maybe she should be the head of the mob. Maybe he would put her
name up for the job.
He definitely liked her, and he had the sudden thought
that he didn't much like her husband. He sat down on the bed with the gun still
on her — well, on her left tit actually.
"Mel, here's the thing. Your husband sent me here to
kill you. He paid seventy-five thousand dollars," he said. "I'm
improvising here, but do you have access to your own money? Maybe we could work
out some kind of a deal. Is that an option?"
"Yes," she said. "It is." That was
all.
A deal was struck a couple of minutes later, and his fee
quadrupled. Lot of crazy people out there in the world — no wonder Desperate
Housewives was so popular, he couldn't help thinking.
Chapter
110
SAMPSON AND I HADN'T BEEN to Massachusetts in a few years,
not since we'd chased a madman killer named "Mr. Smith" in a case
code-named Cat and Mouse. Mr. Smith had probably been the most cunning of all
the psychopaths we had tracked to that point. He almost murdered me. So not a
lot of happy memories for us as we rode in Sampson's car from DC toward the
Berkshires.
On the way, we stopped off for an out-of-this-world dinner
and some congenial bullshit at my cousin Jimmy Parker's restaurant, the Red
Hat, in Irvington, New York. Mmm, mmm good. Otherwise, this trip was all
business. We went alone, with no backup. I still wasn't sure what I planned to
do if I found the Butcher. If we found him; if he hadn't already fled.
We listened to some old Lauryn Hill and Erykah Badu tapes
on the road and didn't discuss Michael Sullivan much, not until we reached the
end of the Connecticut Turnpike and crossed over into Massachusetts.
"So what are we doing here, John?" I finally
broke the ice on the subject.
"Chasing the bad guy, same as always," he said.
"Nothing's changed, has it? Guy's a killer, a rapist. You're the Dragon
Slayer. I'm along for the ride."
"Just me and you, huh? No call to the local police?
No FBI in on this? You know, we just crossed a state line."
Sampson nodded. "I figure this time it's personal. Am
I wrong about that? Plus, he deserves to die, if it comes to that, which it
just might. Probably will."
"It's personal all right. It's never been more
personal. This has been bubbling over for a long time. It needs to end. But
—"
"No buts, Alex. We need to put an end
to him."
We rode along in silence for another few miles. But I had
to talk this out a little more with Sampson. We had to set some kind of rules
of engagement.
"I'm not going to just take him out — if he's up
here. I'm not a vigilante, John."
"I know that," said Sampson. "I know who
you are, Alex. If anybody does. Let's see how it plays. Maybe he's not even
here."
We arrived in the town of Florida, Massachusetts, at
around two that afternoon; then we went looking for the house where we hoped to
find Michael Sullivan once and for all. I could feel the tension really
building inside me now. It took us another half hour to locate the place, which
was built on the side of a mountain overlooking a river. We watched the house,
and nobody seemed to be there. Had someone tipped off Sullivan again?
If it had happened, who would have done it? The FBI? Was
he in Witness Protection after all? Was the FBI watching his back? Were they
the ones who told him we might be coming for him?
We drove into the town center and had lunch at a Denny's.
Sampson and I didn't talk much over our eggs and potatoes, which was unusual
for us.
"You all right?" he finally asked, once the
coffee had arrived.
"If we get him, I'll be better. This has to end,
though. You're right about that."
"Then let's go do it."
We went back to the house, and at a little past five a
station wagon turned into the drive and parked right in front of the porch. Was
this him? Finally, the Butcher? Three boys piled out of the back; then a
pretty, dark-haired woman got out of the driver's side. It was obvious that she
and the boys got along well. They roughhoused on the front lawn; then they
trooped inside the house.
I had a picture of Caitlin Sullivan with me, but I didn't
need to look at it. "That's definitely her," I told Sampson.
"We're in the right place this time. That's Caitlin and the Butcher's
boys."
"He'll spot us if we stay here," Sampson said.
"This isn't Cops, and he's no dumb crackhead waiting to be
caught."
"Yeah, I'm counting on it," I said.
Chapter
111
MICHAEL SULLIVAN WASN'T ANYWHERE near the house in Western
Massachusetts. At seven thirty that night, he entered a ten-bedroom home in
Wellesley a wealthy suburb outside Boston.
He was a few steps behind Melinda Steiner, who had long
legs and a sweet little tush to watch. Melinda knew it, too. She also
understood how to be subtle and, at the same time, nicely provocative with her
wiggle-walk.
A light was on in one of the rooms off the wide front
hallway — which had three chandeliers in a courtly procession, courtesy of
Melinda or her decorator, no doubt.
"Sweetie, I'm home!" Melinda called out as she
dropped her travel bag loudly on the highly polished floor.
Not a hint of anything wrong in her voice. No alarm or
warning, no edge, nothing but wifely bonhomie.
She's pretty damn good, Sullivan couldn't help
thinking to himself. Glad I'm not married to her.
No greeting came back from the room where the TV was on.
Not a peep.
"Honey?" she called again. "You in there?
Honey? I'm home from the country. Jerry?"
This ought to surprise the bastard for sure. Honey,
I'm home! Honey, I'm still alive!
A fatigued-looking man in a wrinkled pinstriped dress
shirt, boxer shorts, and electric-blue flip-flops finally appeared in the
doorway.
Now — he's a pretty good actor, too. Like nothing in the
whole wide world could be wrong.
Until right about now, when he sees the Butcher walking
stride for stride behind his beloved wife, whom he's just tried to murder at
their country house.
"Hey, you. Who is this, Mel? What's going on?"
Jerry asked as he saw Sullivan standing there in the hallway.
The Butcher already had his gun out, and it was pointed at
the guy in his underwear, aimed at his balls, but then Sullivan moved it up to
the heart, if the conniving bastard had one. Murder your wife? What kind of
cold, cold shit was that?
"Change of plans," Sullivan said. "What can
I tell you? It happens."
The husband, Jerry, put his hands up in the air without
being asked. He was also coming wide awake — in kind of a big hurry.
"What are you talking about? What is this, Mel? Why
is this man in our house? Who the hell is he?"
A classic line and a dynamite delivery.
Now it was Melinda's turn to say her piece, and she
decided to shout her answer.
"He's the one who was supposed to kill me, Jerry! You
paid to have me murdered, you miserable piece of shit! You are total worthless
garbage, and you're a coward too. So I paid him more to have you
hit. That's what this is, honey. I guess you could call him a
switch-hitter," she said, and laughed at her own joke.
Nobody else did — not Jerry and not Sullivan. It was kind
of funny actually, but not laugh-out-loud funny. Or maybe her delivery was
wrong, a touch too harsh, a little too much of the truth in it.
The husband jumped back into the TV room and tried to pull
shut the door, but it wasn't even a contest.
The Butcher was quick and had a foot, a work boot, wedged
in the doorway. Then he put his shoulder to it and followed Jerry right inside.
Jerry, the original contractor, was a tall, potbellied
CEO-or CFO-type dude who was balding up top. The den smelled of his body odor
and a cigar smoldering in an ashtray by the couch. A two-ball putter and a
couple of Titleist spheroids lay on the rug. A man's man, this guy who had paid
to have his wife killed and now was practicing his putting to show he didn't
have the yips.
"I'll pay you more than she can!" Jerry
squealed. "Whatever that bitch paid, I'll double it! I swear to God! The
money's there. It's yours."
Wow — this is getting better and better, thought
Sullivan. It brought new meaning to a game like Jeopardy! — or Let's
Make a Deal.
"You total piece of crap!" Melinda snarled at
her husband from the doorway. Then she ran in and smacked him in the chops.
Sullivan still thought that she was a cool lady in a lot of ways, though not in
some others.
He looked at the husband again. Then he looked at Melinda.
Interesting couple, to be sure.
"I agree with Melinda," said the Butcher.
"But Jerry does have a point, Mel. Maybe we should have a little auction
here. You think? Let's talk this out like adults. No more hitting or name-calling."
Chapter
112
TWO HOURS LATER, the auction was complete, and Michael
Sullivan was driving on the Massachusetts Turnpike in his Lexus. The car could
move reasonably well, and the ride was smooth as a baby's ass, or maybe he was
just feeling good.
There were a few loose details to work out, but the job
was done. Let's Make a Deal had netted him three hundred and fifty
thousand, all of it wired into an account at the Union Bank of Switzerland.
Truth be told, he hadn't felt this financially secure in a while, though he'd
probably burned his Boston contact for the job. Maybe he'd have to move the
family again too. Or maybe it was time for him to break free and set off on his
own, something he'd been thinking about a lot.
It was probably worth it — three hundred fifty grand for a
day's work. Jerry Steiner had been the winning bidder, but then he tapped the
dumb, obnoxious bastard anyway. Melinda was a different story. He liked her,
didn't want to hurt her. But what choice did he have? Leave her around to talk?
So he made it painless — one to the back of Mel's head. Then a couple of
pictures to memorialize her pretty face for his collection.
Anyway, he was singing a Stones ballad that he'd always
liked, "Wild Horses," when he came around the bend in the road. There
was his house on the hill, right where he'd left it.
And
— what the hell was this?
Mistake?
But whose mistake?
He shut off his headlights around the next little crook in
the road. Then he eased into a cul-de-sac, where he had a better view of his
house and the grounds.
Man, he couldn't catch a break lately. Couldn't outrun his
past no matter how far away he went.
He'd spotted them right away, in a dark-blue car, maybe a
Dodge, with the grille pointed toward the house like a gun. Two men inside that
he could see. Waiting for him, no doubt about that.
Mistake.
Theirs!
But who the hell were these two guys he had to kill now?
Chapter
113
WELL, IT DIDN'T MUCH MATTER. They were two dead men — dead
over nothing, dead because they were miserable screwups at their jobs. Dead men
watching his house, come to kill him and his family.
Sullivan had a three-year-old Winchester in the trunk of
the car, which he kept cleaned, oiled, and ready to go. He popped the trunk,
took out the long gun. Then he loaded it up with hollow-points.
He didn't quite have the skills to be an army sniper, but
he was plenty good enough for this kind of bushwhacking.
He set up in the woods between a couple of tall, fluffy
evergreens that provided a canopy of extra cover. Then he took a quick look
through the nightscope. It had a bull's-eye rather than a sight post, which was
the way he liked it. Actually, it was Jimmy Hats who had taught him to be a
long-distance marksman. Jimmy had been trained at Fort Bragg in North Carolina,
before his dishonorable discharge.
He let the bull's-eye rest right on the driver's head, and
he lightly touched the trigger with his finger. This was going to be easy, not
a problem for him.
Then he shifted his aim to the head of the guy in the
passenger seat. Whoever these two were, they were definitely DOA.
As soon as it was over, he'd have to gather up the family
and boogie on out of here. No contact again with their past. That was the
mistake, wasn't it? Somebody from ancient history they had kept in contact
with? Maybe Caitlin's family in New Jersey. Somebody had probably tracked a
phone call. He'd bet anything that's what had happened.
Mistake, mistake, mistake.
And Caitlin would keep making them, wouldn't she? Which
meant Caitlin had to go. He didn't want to think too much about it, but Caitlin
was a goner too. Unless he just took off by himself.
Lots of decisions to make. Not much time to make them.
He set the bull's-eye back on the driver's head. He was
ready for two shots, and both men in the car were dead. They just didn't know
it yet.
He slowly let out a breath until his body was calm and
still and ready to do this.
He had a sense of his own heartbeat — slow, steady,
confident; slow, steady, confident.
Then he pulled the trigger — and heard a sharp, satisfying
crack in the night air.
An instant later, he pulled the rifle's trigger a second
time.
Then a third and a fourth time.
That should do it.
The killing was done, and he had to get the hell out of
here, pronto. With or without Caitlin and the boys.
But first he needed to know who he'd just killed and maybe
take some pictures of the deceased.
Chapter 114
SAMPSON AND I WATCHED the Butcher approach the car. He was
being stealthy all right, but maybe he wasn't as good as he thought he was. He
moved in quickly, bent low in a shooting crouch, ready for resistance if it
came.
He was about to find out that he'd shot up a pile of
propped-up clothes and throw pillows from the local Wal-Mart. Sampson and I
were crouched in the woods less than thirty yards behind the car he'd just
ambushed. So who was better at this game? The Butcher or us?
"Your call, Alex, how it goes from here,"
Sampson whispered out of the side of his mouth.
"Don't kill him, John," I said, and touched
Sampson's arm. "Unless we have to. Just take him down."
"Your call," Sampson repeated.
Then everything went a little crazy, to put it mildly.
Suddenly the Butcher whirled around — but not in our
direction! The opposite way!
What the hell was this? What was happening now?
Sullivan was facing the thick row of woods to the east —
not where Sampson and I were coming from. He was paying no attention to us now.
He fired off two quick shots — and I heard somebody grunt
in the distance.
A man dressed in black appeared for an instant; then he
fell to the ground. Who was it? Then five more men came running out of the
woods to the north. They had handguns, Bull Pups, one Uzi that I could make
out.
Who were these guys?
As if to answer the question, one of them shouted,
"FBI. Drop your weapon! FBI!"
I didn't buy it.
"Mob!" I said to Sampson.
"You sure?"
"Yeah."
Then everybody started blasting at everybody else, as if
we were in the streets of Baghdad rather than somewhere in rural Massachusetts.
Chapter
115
THE MOB HITTERS, if that's who they were, fired on us too.
Sampson and I shot back at them. And so did the Butcher.
I hit a guy in a leather trench coat — the one with the
Uzi, my first target.
The gunman spun around and dropped to the dirt, but then
he raised the Uzi to fire again. He got hit square in the chest with a round,
and the force knocked him flat. I wasn't the one who shot him though. Maybe
Sampson?
Or was it Sullivan who'd shot him?
The darkness was a serious hazard to everybody. Bullets
were flying everywhere, slugs of lead slamming into trees, ricocheting off
rocks. It was total chaos and bedlam, hair-raising, death-defying madness being
played out in the dark.
The Mafia thugs were fanning out, trying to create space
between themselves, which would be even more trouble for us.
Sullivan had run to his left and was using the trees and
shadows for some cover.
Sampson and I tried to hide ourselves as best we could
behind skinny evergreens.
I was afraid we would die here; it felt like it could
happen. Too many shots were being fired in too tight an area. This was a kill
zone. It was like being heavily armed but up against a firing squad.
A Mafia hitter emptied his Bull Pup at the Butcher. I wasn't
sure, but I didn't think he got his target.
He didn't, because Sullivan popped right up and shot the
mob guy as he scurried back toward the safety of the woods. The shooter let out
a scream, and then he was quiet. I thought that three of the mob soldiers had
been shot so far. Sampson and I weren't hit, but we hadn't been primary
targets.
Now what? Who would make the next move? Sullivan? John or
me?
Then something strange — I heard a boy's voice. A tiny
voice called out, "Dad! Dad! Where are you, Dad?"
Chapter
116
I SWIVELED MY NECK HARD and peered in the direction of the
house on the hill. I saw two of the Sullivan boys running down the front steps.
They were dressed in their pajamas and had bare feet.
"Get back!" Sullivan screamed at them. "Get
inside the house, you two! Get inside!"
Then Caitlin Sullivan rushed out of the house in a
bathrobe, trying to hold back her youngest son, then picking him up in her
arms. She was screaming bloody murder at the two other boys to come back
inside.
Meanwhile, gunshots were happening everywhere, loud blasts
that echoed in the night. Bursts of light illuminated trees, boulders, fallen
bodies on the grass.
Sullivan kept yelling — "Get back in the house! Get
back! Caitlin, get them inside!"
The boys didn't listen; they just kept coming across the
lawn toward their father.
One of the hit men turned his gun on the running figures,
and I shot him in the side of the neck. He spun around, fell, and stayed down.
I thought, I just saved the lives of Sullivan's boys. What did it
mean? That we were even for the time he came to my house and didn't kill
anybody? Was I supposed to shoot Caitlin Sullivan now as payback for Maria?
Nothing made much sense to me on this dark, bloodstained
lawn.
Another hit man zigzagged in a fast retreat until he
reached the woods. Then he dove headfirst into the brush. One final hit man
stood out in the open. He and Sullivan faced off and fired on each other. The
soldier spun and went down, blood rushing from a gaping wound in his face.
Sullivan was left standing.
He turned to Sampson and me.
Chapter
117
STALEMATE — at least for the moment. A couple of seconds?
And then what happens?
I realized that Sampson's car wasn't a shield between
Sullivan and me anymore. His sons had finally stopped running toward him.
Caitlin Sullivan had the two smaller ones wrapped in her arms. The oldest boy
stood beside her, looking protective, looking a lot like his father. I prayed
the boy didn't get into this now too.
"I'm Alex Cross," I told Sullivan. "You
came to my house once. Then you killed my wife. Nineteen ninety-three,
Washington, DC."
"I know who you are," Sullivan called back.
"I didn't kill your wife. I know who I killed."
Then the Butcher took off on a dead run for the woods. I
aimed at the square of his back — this was it — but I didn't pull the trigger.
I couldn't do it.
Not in the back. Not with his wife and kids here, not
under any circumstances.
"Dad!" one of the boys screamed again as Sampson
and I took off after his father. "Keep running! Keep running!"
"He's a killer, Alex," Sampson said as we ran
over uneven ground covered with high grass, jutting rocks, tree roots. "We
need to put him down. You know we do. Don't show mercy to the devil."
I didn't need a reminder; I wasn't going to get careless.
But I hadn't taken the shot when I had it. I hadn't
brought down Michael Sullivan when I had the chance.
The woods were dark, but there was enough moonlight to
make out shapes and some finer detail. Maybe we'd be able to see Sullivan, but
he'd see us too.
The stalemate continued. But one of us was going to die
tonight. I knew it and hoped it wouldn't be me. But this had to be finished
now. It had been building to this for so long.
I wondered where he was running — if he had an escape plan
or if an ambush was coming.
We hadn't seen Sullivan since he'd gotten to the tree
line. Maybe he was fast, or maybe he'd taken a sharp turn in another direction.
How well did he know the woods?
Was he watching us right now? Getting ready to fire? To
spring from behind a tree?
Finally, I saw movement — someone running fast up ahead.
It had to be Sullivan! Unless it was the remaining mob guy.
Whoever it was, I didn't have a shot. Too many tree
trunks, branches, and limbs in the way.
My breath was coming in short, harsh gasps. I wasn't out
of shape, so it had to be the stress of everything going on. 1 was chasing down
the son of a bitch who had killed Maria. I'd hated him for more than ten years,
and I'd wanted this day to come. I'd even prayed for it.
But I hadn't taken the shot when I had it.
"Where is he?" Sampson was there at my side.
Neither of us could see the Butcher. We couldn't hear him running now, either.
Then I heard an engine roar — in the woods! An engine? What
kind of engine?
Headlights shone suddenly — two blazing eyes aimed right
at us.
A car was coming fast, Sullivan or somebody else crouched
at the wheel, down a track the driver knew well.
"Take the shot!" Sampson yelled. "Alex,
take the shot!"
Chapter 118
SULLIVAN HAD STASHED A CAR in the woods, probably for an
emergency escape like this one. I held my ground, and put one, two, three
shots into the driver's side of the windshield.
But the Butcher kept coming!
The car was a dark-colored sedan. Suddenly it slowed. Had
I hit him?
I ran forward, stumbled over a rock, cursed loudly. I
wasn't thinking about what to do, what not to do, just that this had to end.
Then I saw Sullivan sit up tall inside the car — and he
saw me coming for him. I thought I could see his mouth curl into a sneer as he
raised his handgun. I ducked just as he shot. He fired again, but I was out of
his sight line by inches.
The car started to move again, its engine revving loudly.
I quickly holstered my gun and let him slide by me; then I dove onto the car's
trunk. I grabbed onto the sides and held tight, my face pressed against cold
metal.
"Alex!" I heard Sampson yell behind me.
"Get off!"
I wouldn't — couldn't do it.
Sullivan accelerated, but there were too many trees and
boulders for him to go very fast. The car hit a rock and bucked high; both
front tires left the ground. I was almost thrown off the back, but I held on
somehow.
Then Sullivan braked. Hard! I looked up.
He spun around in the front seat. For a fraction of a
second we stared at each other, five feet apart, no more than that. I could see
blood smeared on the side of his face. He'd been hit, maybe one of my shots
through the windshield.
Up came his gun again, and he fired as I jumped off the
car's rear end. I landed on the hard ground and kept rolling.
I scrambled to my knees. Drew my gun and aimed it at the
car.
I shot twice through the side window. I was screaming at
Sullivan — at the Butcher — whoever the hell he was. I wanted him dead, and I
wanted to be the one to do it.
This has to end.
Right here, right now.
Somebody dies.
Somebody lives.
Chapter
119
I FIRED AGAIN at the monster who had killed my wife and so
many others, usually in unthinkable ways, with butcher hammers, saws, carving
knives. Michael "the Butcher" Sullivan, die. Just die, you
bastard. You deserve to die if anyone does on this earth.
He was climbing out of the car now.
What was happening? What was he doing?
He started to hobble in the direction of his wife and
three sons. Blood was running down his shirt, seeping through, dripping onto
his pants and shoes. Then Sullivan plopped down on the lawn beside his family.
He hugged them to his sides.
Sampson and I moved forward at a slow run, puzzled by what
was happening, unsure what to do next.
I could see streaks of blood on the boys, and all over
Caitlin Sullivan. It was their father's blood, the Butcher's. When I got
closer, I saw that he looked dazed, as if he might pass out or even die. Then
he spoke to me. "She's a good person. She didn't know what I do, still
doesn't. These are good boys. Get them away from here, from the Mafia."
I still wanted to kill him, and I was afraid he might
live, but I lowered my gun. I couldn't point it at his wife and his kids.
Sullivan laughed, and he suddenly raised his gun to his
wife's head. He yanked her up from the ground. "Put down the guns or I'll
kill her, Cross. I'd do it in a heartbeat. I'll kill her. Even the boys. It's
not a problem for me. That's who I am."
The look on Caitlin Sullivan's face wasn't so much
surprise or shock as terrible sadness and disappointment in this man whom she
probably loved, or had loved at one time anyway. The youngest boy was screaming
at his father, and it was heart-wrenching. "No, Daddy, no! Don't hurt Mommy!
Daddy, please!"
"Put the guns down!" Sullivan yelled.
What could I do? I had no choice. Not in my mind, not in
my ethical universe. I dropped my Glock.
And Sullivan took a bow.
Then a shot exploded from his gun.
I felt a hard punch in the chest, and I was lifted halfway
off the ground. For a second maybe, I was standing on my tiptoes. Dancing?
Levitating? Dying?
I heard a second explosion — and then there wasn't much of
anything. I knew that I was going to die, that I would never see my family
again, and that I had no one to blame but myself.
I'd been warned enough times. I just didn't listen.
The Dragon Slayer no more.
Chapter
120
I WAS WRONG. I didn't die that night outside the Butcher's
house, though I can't exactly say that I dodged another bullet.
I got shot up pretty bad, and I spent the next month at
Massachusetts General Hospital in Boston. Michael Sullivan took his bow, but
then Sampson shot him twice in the chest. He died right there at the house.
I don't regret it. I don't have sympathy for the Butcher.
And that probably means I haven't changed as much as I wanted to, that I'm
still the Dragon Slayer at least.
Nearly every morning these days, after I see patients, I
have a session with Adele Finaly She handles me as well as anybody could. One day,
I tell her about the final shootout at the Sullivan house, and how I wanted the
satisfaction of revenge, and justice, but I didn't get it. Adele says she
understands, but she doesn't have any sympathy, not for Sullivan and not for
me, either. We both see the obvious connections between Sullivan and me. Then
one of us dies in front of his family.
"He told me that he didn't kill Maria," I tell
Adele during the session.
"So what, Alex? You know he was a liar. A psychopath.
Killer. Sadist. Piece of dog shit."
"Yes, all of that and more. But I think I believe
him. I do. I just don't understand what it means yet. Another mystery to
solve."
In another session, we talk about a road trip I made to
Wake Forest, North Carolina, which is north of Raleigh. I took the new R350,
the family car, the crossover vehicle. I went down there to visit Kayla Coles,
to talk to her, to stare into her eyes when she talked to me.
Kayla was in great shape, mentally and physically, and
said that she liked her life down there more than she'd expected. She told me
that she was staying in Raleigh. "Lots of people to help down here in
North Carolina, Alex," she said. "And the quality of life, for me
anyway, is better than in Washington. Stay around awhile and check it out."
"Was that an invitation Kayla was giving you?"
Adele asks after a silence between us.
"Could have been. An invitation she knew I wouldn't
accept."
"Because?"
"Because? Because… I'm Alex Cross," I say.
"And that isn't going to change, is it? I'm just
asking. Not as a therapist, Alex, as your friend."
"I don't know if it is. I want to change some things
about my life. That's why I'm here. Besides the fact that I kind of enjoy
shooting the breeze with you. All right, the answer is no, I'm not
going to change all that much."
"Because you're Alex Cross?"
"Yes."
"Good," says Adele. "That's a start. And
Alex —"
"Yeah?"
"I enjoy shooting the breeze with you too. You're one
of a kind."
Chapter 121
ONE MORE MYSTERY TO BE SOLVED.
On a night in the spring, Sampson and I walked on Fifth
Street, just hanging out together. Comfortable, like it's always been between
the two of us. We were brown-bagging it with a couple of beers. Sampson had on
Wayfarer sunglasses and an old Kangol hat I hadn't seen on his big head in
years.
We passed old clapboard houses that have been here since
we were kids and didn't look all that different now, though a lot of DC has
changed tremendously, for good and bad, and something in between.
"I was worried about you up there in that
hospital," he said.
"I was worried about myself. I was starting to get a
Massachusetts accent. All those broad a's. And I was becoming politically
correct."
"Something I need to talk to you about. Been on my
mind a lot."
"I'm listening. Nice night for a talk."
"Little hard to get into it, to get started. This
happened maybe two, three months after Maria was killed," Sampson
continued. "You remember a neighborhood guy, Clyde Wills?"
"I remember Wills very well. Drug runner with lofty
aspirations. Until they got him killed and dumped in a trash bin behind a
Popeyes Chicken, if I recall."
"You got it right. Wills was a snitch for Rakeem
Powell when Rakeem was a detective in the 103."
"Uh-huh. I'm not surprised Wills played both sides of
the street. Where is this going?"
"That's what I'm going to tell you, sugar. That's
what I'm trying to do. Clyde Wills found out some things about Maria — like who
might have killed her," Sampson went on.
I didn't say anything, but a chill ran down my back. I
kept walking forward, legs a little unsteady.
"It wasn't Michael Sullivan?" I asked.
"Just like he said."
"He had a partner those days," Sampson said.
"Tough guy from his old neighborhood in Brooklyn, name of James 'Hats'
Galati. Galati was the one who shot Maria. Sullivan wasn't there. He may have
put Galati up to it. Or maybe Galati was gunning for you."
I didn't say anything. To be honest, I couldn't. Besides,
I wanted to let Sampson finish what he had come here to do. He stared straight
ahead as he walked and talked, never once looking at me.
"Rakeem and I investigated. Took us a few weeks,
Alex. We worked the case hard. Even went to Brooklyn. But we couldn't get any
hard proof against Galati. We knew he did it, though. He'd talked about the hit
to friends in New York. Galati had been trained as a sniper in the army down at
Fort Bragg."
"You met Anthony Mullino back then, didn't you?
That's why he remembered you?"
Sampson nodded. "So here's the thing, here's the
thing I've been carrying around ever since. I have a lot of trouble just saying
it now. We put the mutt down, Alex. Rakeem and I killed Jimmy Galati
one night in Brooklyn. I could never tell you, 'til right now. I tried back
then. I wanted to when we started looking for Sullivan again. But I
couldn't."
"Sullivan was a killer, a bad one," I said.
"He needed to be caught."
Sampson didn't say any more than that, and neither did I.
We walked for a while more; then he trailed away and headed home, I guess, down
those same streets where we grew up together. He'd taken care of Maria's killer
for me. He'd done what he thought was right, but he knew that I couldn't have
lived with it. So he never told me about it, not even when we were chasing
after Sullivan. I didn't quite understand that last part, but you never get to
understand everything. Maybe I'd ask John about it some other time.
That night at home I couldn't sleep, and I couldn't think
straight. Finally, I went in and bunked with Ali again. He was sleeping like an
angel, not a care in the world.
I lay there, and I thought about what Sampson had told me
and how much I loved him, no matter what had happened. Then I thought about
Maria and how much I'd loved her.
You helped me so much, I whispered to my memory of her. You knocked the
chip off my shoulder. Taught me how to believe in love, to know there is such a
thing, no matter how hard it is to come by. So help me now, Maria … I need
to be over you, sweet girl. You know what I mean. I need to be over you so
I can start up my life again.
Suddenly I heard a voice in the dark, and it startled me
because I'd been somewhere else in my mind, far away from the present.
"Daddy, you all right?"
I hugged Ali lightly against my chest. "I'm all right
now. Of course I am. Thanks for asking. I love you, buddy."
"I love you, Daddy. I'm your little man," he
said.
Yeah. That's all there is to it.
Epilogue
SOMEBODY'S
BIRTHDAY
PARTY
Chapter
122
SO THIS IS HOW my new life begins, or maybe just how it
continues from story to story. Mostly, it's pretty good and nice today, because
it's Nana's birthday, though she refuses to say which one or even what decade
we're talking about.
I would think she might be at a stage where she'd want to
brag about her longevity, but that's not the case.
Anyway, it's definitely her night, her birthday week,
she says, and she can do whatever she wants. Just like on every other day
of the year, I think to myself— and keep it to myself.
It is her highness's command that "the boys"
prepare dinner, and so Damon, Ali, and I take our family car to the market and
use up some of the eighty-five cubic feet of cargo space. Then we spend the
better part of the afternoon making two kinds of fried chicken, biscuits from
scratch, corn on the cob, butter beans, tomato aspic.
Dinner is served at seven, and it includes a nice
Bordeaux, even a sip for the kids. "Happy one hundredth!" I say, and
raise a glass.
"I have some toasts of my own to make," Nana
says, and rises at her place. "I look around our table, and I have to say
that I love our family more than ever, and I feel proud and lucky to be a part
of it. Especially at my age. Whatever age that may be, which is not
one hundred years."
"Hear, hear," we all agree, and clap our hands
like those little toy monkeys with the clangers.
"Here's to Ali, who is reading books all by himself,
and who can tie his shoelaces like a real champion," Nana continues.
"To Ali! To Ali!" I chant. "Way to tie
those shoelaces."
"Damon has so many wonderful options to consider in
life. He is a beautiful, beautiful singer, an excellent student — when he
applies himself. I love you, Damon."
"I love you, Nana. You forgot the NBA," says
Damon.
"I didn't forget the National Basketball
Association." Nana nods his way. "You have a weak left hand. Work on
it like a demon possessed if you want to play at a higher level."
Then she goes on, "My girl, Janelle, is another
excellent student, and she doesn't do it for me or for her father — she does it
all on her own, for herself. I'm proud to say that Janelle rules Janelle."
Then Nana sits down, and we're all a little surprised, but
especially me, since I didn't even get a mention. I didn't even know I was in
her doghouse until now.
Then she pops up again with a sly smile spread across her
small, angular face. "Oh, I almost forgot someone.
"Alex has made the most profound changes of
anyone this year, and we all know how hard it is for that man to change. He has
his practice again and is giving of himself to others. Working in the kitchen
at St. A's too, though it's hard to get him going in my kitchen."
"Who cooked this dinner?"
"The boys did a splendid job, all of you.
I'm so proud of our family, and I know that I'm repeating myself.
Alex, I'm very proud of you. You are a puzzle. But you are a constant delight
to me. You always have been. God bless the Crosses."
"God bless the Crosses!" we agree in unison.
Later that night I put Ali down as I usually do lately,
and I stay in his bed for a few extra minutes. The boy has had a big day, and
he goes right off.
Then the phone sounds like an alarm, and I jump up and
hurry out into the hall. I grab it off the wobbly stand.
"Cross family residence," I answer, in the
spirit of the day.
"There's been a murder," I hear, and my stomach
falls.
I pause a beat before I say anything. "Why are you
calling me?" I ask.
"Because you're Dr. Cross, and I'm the
murderer."